----
Part 11
----
Michael’s eyes fluttered slightly and let out a groan as they readjusted to the light, his head still hurt somewhat, that much he was sure of, but the pain was less than before, however, it felt like there was added weight pressing down on his chest. He lifted his head slightly, catching sight of Liz’s dark hair sprawled out across him and he smiled in spite of himself, then began running his hands idly through her dark mane.
Kyle watched Michael with interest from his position on the couch, it was almost three in the afternoon now and he’d been worried sick as he continued to watch the others on the floor in front of him. “Hey man” he greeted, unable to come up with anything more to say to him.
“Hey” Michael grunted, his eyes never leaving Liz’s sleeping form, then allowed an awkward silence to settle over the two boys. Secretly, he was shocked that Kyle, the jock, was concerned enough to sit there on Liz’s couch for what must have been hours – maybe he’d underestimated Valenti after all. Kyle was turning out to be a decent person, Michael noted, he’d seemed to bring out the non fanatical aspects of Tess’ personality and now he was there at Liz’s watching over the three of them, trying to keep his cool, even though he was probably scared shitless – yeah, Michael had definitely underestimated Kyle Valenti. His stomach growled loudly, breaking the silence around him, “I am so hungry, I could eat a whole pizza place” he muttered, the phrase ‘I would kill for’ no longer seemed appropriate for him to use in wake of the tragedy not even a day earlier.
“Unexplained life threatening fainting spell and all he can think about his stomach, Guerin you are a man among men.” Kyle remarked, trying desperately to lighten the mood, but failing miserably, “what do you want on yours?”
“Cheese and Tabasco – you buying?” he asked, grateful that Kyle had stopped trying to make jokes, it was too fresh in his mind for that, but he appreciated the effort.
“Yeah, I’ll grab a few, Liz and Tess will probably be hungry when they get up too – any place in particular or wherever?”
“Uh, wherever, but I think you’ll need to grab some sodas, the Parkers aren’t exactly caffeine friendly.”
“Ok, Buckingham it is then” Kyle remarked as he punched the familiar numbers into the phone and placed the order, glad for this momentary distraction. He reveled in this thin veil of normalcy; it helped him feel like his life hadn’t totally been invaded by aliens. “Anything else?” he asked, his eyes searching the other boy’s, the fact that Michael was totally focused on Liz not lost on him.
“Nah” Michael replied, still running his hands through Liz’s hair when he realized that Tess was there passed out beside them, “don’t worry if she wakes up, I’ll tell her where you went.”
“Thanks” Kyle replied, grateful that Michael had picked up on his need to make sure that he didn’t worry Tess anymore than she had been already. Silently, he walked over to Tess and gently kissed her forehead before grabbing his keys and heading toward his car.
***
Isabel cursed loudly, having searched Michael’s apartment up and down for any trace of him, but had not been able to discover any evidence that he’d been there recently. Enraged, she kicked over boxes, overturned furniture, melted his entire collection of Metallica cds, anything she could get her hands on, she destroyed. If Michael wasn’t there for her to torture, then, she reasoned, there was no harm in having a little fun before the kill and ruining every last item of worth in his apartment. She sighed dramatically, the thrill of destroying Michael’s possessions gone, and decided that it was time to head out into the desert, the next most probable place that he would be – she was determined to get the seal, activate the granolith and leave this planet as soon as possible and by any means necessary.
***
Tess stifled a yawn as she opened her eyes, catching sight of Michael absently stroking Liz’s hair while she slept on his chest, no doubt exhausted from the day’s events. They looked so perfect together, a fierce calm surrounding them, which seemed to protect them from the harsh reality of what had happened. Whether or not they were ready to acknowledge it, it was apparent to her that Liz and Michael found solace in one another and, if he inquiries into their more private thoughts was any indication, this had always been the case – even before there was an alien abyss to fall into. She sighed inwardly, hoping that what she had discovered after receiving the flashes from Michael didn’t destroy any chance of them ever discovering the beauty of their coupling.
Michael noticed Tess’ blue eyes on him and turned his head slightly to acknowledge her presence. While he had been wary of her in the past, now that Max was dead and Isabel was insane she was the only other alien left – plus she was, most likely, the reason that his head didn’t hurt that badly at the moment. “Kyle’s out getting food, but are you ok?”
Tess had to stop herself from rolling her eyes at Michael’s question, he was the one who had passed out and there he was, lying on the floor, concerned for her. She was about to make a catty reply, knowing from past experience that Michael didn’t like to be babied, when it hit her – Michael Guerin was actually concerned for her well being. There were only a select few who had outwardly expressed concern for her, and up until now they had all been human – Necedo didn’t have an emotion in his body, Max had feared her and well, Isabel was mostly concerned for herself. “Yeah Michael, I’m fine, but shouldn’t I be asking you that question.”
“I think you fixed me up pretty good, don’t you?” Michael replied, trying to steer the conversation away from the place he sensed it was heading – towards his feelings surrounding Max’s death. It hadn’t even been twenty four hours and it all was too fresh, too raw, to talk about, especially with someone he barely knew.
“Yeah for now anyway” Tess mumbled, not wanting to reveal how temporary this fix was until she figured out what to do next. She was certain of one thing, however, Necedo had bade sure to warn her of the possibility that this might occur when they first arrived in Roswell – it was the other things, like Isabel, that she was worried about.
The doorbell rang, interrupting Michael from asking what Tess meant when she had implied that this relief was temporary. He grumbled as he watched Tess practically leap from the floor and go to answer the door – it was Kyle with the pizzas.
Michael’s stomach growled again upon the smell wafting up into the air, reminding him that he still hadn’t eaten at all today and Liz probably hadn’t either. He gently shook her awake, somewhat saddened that she had to get up – she looked so peaceful there on his chest, not to mention that he liked the fact that she was resting there. “Liz, come on you have to get up” Michael whispered into her left ear, after brushing back the dark tendril concealing it, as he shook her a little more forcefully, his first attempts had failed to wake her.
Liz stirred slightly and tried to protect her eyes from the sunlight that was streaming down into the room, “I don’t want to go to school” she mumbled into Michael’s chest before returning, albeit momentarily, to sleep. Her hands reached for a pillow to block out the sounds around her, ones that seemed to resonate from the clashing of dishes and silverware, but instead her fingers came into contact with skin. Confused, she opened her doe eyes and met the concerned gaze of one Michael Guerin. “You’re alive, oh my god, I thought – are you ok?” she asked, her eyes beginning to water over, not caring, for once, that he saw how emotional she could get over him.
Michael suddenly felt awkward watching her cry over almost losing him – it was uncomfortable, not because he wished that she wouldn’t do it, but because he had no idea of what to do, so he followed his instincts and wrapped his arms around her. “Shhh Liz, it’s ok, I’m fine, really, Tess fixed me up real good, ok, don’t worry about it” he breathed in an attempt to console her.
Liz nodded slightly against the fabric of his shirt and turned her head slowly away from Michael and towards the blond girl who was watching them from the kitchen. “Tess, thank you so much” Liz stated, unable to find the words to tell her exactly how grateful she was and hoped that the simple phrase would suffice for now.
Tess tried to conceal the happiness that was bubbling up inside of her after hearing Liz express her gratitude for her attempt to heal Michael. Although she knew that Liz wanted to become friends with her from sifting through her dreams, it was still amazing to hear Liz thank her. “You’re welcome” she paused, unable to think of anything else to say, but quickly decided on the obvious, “Liz, Michael, what do you guys want to drink?”
“Water” Liz replied, her doe eyes wide with wonder, curious as to why Tess was asking that question.
‘Pizza’ Michael mouthed to the brunette, having picked up on Liz’s quizzical expression, and then replied, “Cherry Coke.”
“Should have known” Tess casually remarked, she like Kyle before her, was glad for this distraction. More pressing matters could be discussed after dinner, even if she had to force the food down herself – she knew that Isabel would attack soon and she needed all the energy that she could get.
***
Dinner went by uneventfully, each of them unable to think of anything to say to the others, so the four ate in silence, but were comforted by each other’s presence. Michael again had to plead with Liz to eat, not wanting to see her sick as a result of what had happened, but made a mental note to talk to her later, there seemed to be something else bothering her.
Tess, who had kept tight control of her nervousness throughout dinner couldn’t help but look at the others around her, assessing their mental states. She had around a week, at best, before Michael would start to slip back into the pain that he had been having and although she knew that she should start telling people, mainly Liz, what they needed to do tonight, Tess had to still look into some things and Liz, she knew was in no way ready for the bomb that she was about to drop.
Hell and Bliss (UC,Mi/L,ADULT) Pt 19 - 05/09/04 {WIP}
Moderators: Anniepoo98, ISLANDGIRL5, truelovepooh, Forum Moderators
-
citrustwisted
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 42
- Joined: Sun May 11, 2003 5:17 pm
- Contact:
POLAR ATTRACTION cuz I don't go to sleep to dream.
-
citrustwisted
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 42
- Joined: Sun May 11, 2003 5:17 pm
- Contact:
----
Part 12
----
Maria had finally convinced Alex that she should call Liz, just to see if she was ok, citing that it was after five and Liz was probably worried about them as well. She sighed and looked nervously over at the phone, suddenly afraid of calling her – what if this was a bad idea after all?
***
Liz, Tess, Kyle and Michael worked in tandem to clean off the table and put the leftovers in the refrigerator. Liz was grateful for the help and liked that they were all there, together, it provided her with a sense of security and something other than the horrors of the night before. “Do you guys want to stay the night?” she asked, biting her lip, hoping that they would agree to her request, not wanting to be alone in the empty apartment tonight.
“Yeah, that’d be great” Michael replied, glad that Liz had suggested it so he did not have to. He had no desire to leave her alone, not with Isabel still on the loose, not to mention that he needed her presence to calm him, the feel of her small body in his arms was hardly something that he wanted to surrender so quickly.
“Yeah, I’d like that” Tess replied, not wanting to leave the small girl who looked like she was about to break to her own devices.
“Uh, if Tess is staying, so am I – I just need to call Dad and tell him where we are.” Kyle answered, hiding his own relief at being able to comfort Tess without having to later face questions from his father.
“Ok, great, I’m going to go and clear off my parents’ bed so that you guys have somewhere to sleep” Liz stated and left the kitchen, glad to have another task to keep her mind off of what happened.
“I’ll help” Michael called after her, afraid to leave Liz alone for a second, fearful that she would disappear forever before he got the chance to see her smile again, something that he suspected would be a long time in coming.
***
Kyle picked up the cordless phone and punched in his telephone number, hoping that his father picked up instead of the answering machine with its droning computerized message alerting the caller that they were not available at the moment.
“Hello?” Jim answered, his voice tired and filled with pain, he was still coping with what he had witnessed last night. In his time as sheriff, he had seen many atrocities, but few involved high school kids, and none were as gruesome as Maxwell Evans’ murder.
“Hey dad, uh, Tess and I are going to spend the night at Liz’s, uh, she’s, uh, really shaken up.”
Jim sighed over the telephone, although he was proud of the way that Kyle was coming into his own and becoming a fine young man, he was scared that this might be the last conversation that he ever had with his son. “Ok, Kyle, ok, just come home and grab your things first – you’ll need some clean clothes and you should get some for Tess too.”
“Ok Dad, I’ll be right over” Kyle replied picking up on his father’s concern and need to see him in person.
“Ok son, I, I just want to let you know that I love you, even though I haven’t always been there like I should and haven’t said that enough” Jim stated, pushing back his tears, he was so fearful for his son’s life, Max’s death reminded him that his son could be gone at any moment, especially since he was inextricably bound to the “pod squad”.
“I love you too Dad, I’ll be right over.” Kyle said then hung up the phone, placing it delicately on the glass as he forced down the tears that were welling up behind his eyes. He hated that Isabel had managed to affect his father like this, Kyle had always viewed him as an immortal, something more than human, he was always strong, fearless and to hear him that broken on the telephone affected him in ways that he could not begin to express with words.
Tess wordlessly wrapped her arms around Kyle as he cried, uncertain as to what had upset him, but knew that she should just be there for him. “Kyle, it’s alright” she whispered as he cried into her shoulder, his muffled sobs bringing her to tears. And for the first time she let herself cry, really cry, for all that Isabel had managed to take away with one act of cruelty.
***
“Michael, you don’t have to…” Liz stated as she watched Michael clean off her parents’ bed. She knew that he needed to do something to prove that he was healthy now, but she also had seen him rub his head more than once during dinner and was worried that it hurt more than he let on. Michael, come on, you’re going to hurt yourself, that box is heavier than you think.”
“Humor me” Michael replied, groaning as he struggled to lift the box off the bed, as much as he hated to admit it, Liz was right, that box was HEAVY. He watched Liz rush over to help him with it and smirked, “not one for stroking the male ego are you Parker?”
Liz rolled her eyes and replied, “Guerin, let someone worry about you once in a while” wanting so much for him to stop being stubborn and start accepting that this affected him as well.
Michael knew what she meant when those words had slipped from her mouth, but he did not want to get on the subject and upset her so he retorted, “I let you help me with that didn’t I?”
“Michael” Liz breathed, unable to think of anything else to say and let the subject drop. She met his eyes, her chocolate pools reflecting her concern for his safety in then and sighed in relief when she was met with understanding. It didn’t matter if he wasn’t ready to talk, she knew she wasn’t, but she was relieved that he at least knew what she was thinking. “Come on, let’s go see what they’re doing” she said finally, not wanting to endure another awkward silence, then led Michael out of her parents’ room.
***
Maria sighed and glanced again at the phone on Alex’s end table, determined to actually call Liz up this time. She picked up the phone and punched in the first few numbers of Liz’s telephone number then abruptly slammed the phone back down on its receiver. She shouldn’t call, Liz was probably too wrapped up in her grief, plus Maria knew how she could sometimes blurt out things and “hi Liz, are you ok, ok, good – are you fucking my former alien psudo-boyfriend?” wasn’t the sort of thing that Liz needed to hear right now. But at the same time, Maria needed to hear that her best friend was ok, or on her way to being ok, since Max’s death had probably rocked her to the core of her being. She sighed again; her green eyes fascinated by the telephone and lifted it off the receiver, planning to dial.
***
Kyle saw Michael and Liz reenter the living room and quickly stated, “I’m going to go to my place and grab a few things – does anyone else need anything?” He felt an inherent need to let the others know where he was at all times, just so that they didn’t worry about him, no one needed another thing to worry about with all that had already transpired and the threat of Isabel’s attack looming over their heads.
Liz looked at Michael’s clothing noting that his jeans were caked in mud and his shirt was bloodstained. Deciding that this wasn’t healthy for him and he wouldn’t fit into her father’s clothes she said, “Why doesn’t Michael go with you?”
Michael groaned inwardly, surprised that she’d even suggested that he should leave her here, alone, unprotected, for even a few minutes. “But who will stay here with you, since Tess’ll probably want to get her stuff?”
“Michael, don’t worry, I’m sure that Kyle can manage to grab me something” Tess replied, seizing the opportunity to be alone with Liz for a few minutes, then added, “plus Michael, the destiny book is at your place anyway and I need to look at something in it.”
“But…” Michael shot back, annoyed that Tess was momentarily usurping his most important job – protecting Liz.
Liz met his dark eyes and bit her lip nervously, “Michael, humor me” she smirked as the recognition flashed through his eyes before adding, “I don’t want you to get sick and the only thing of my dad’s that’ll fit you is his Elvis costume. You can either wear that or go and grab some clean clothes from your place. Either way you’re not wearing those clothes until they get washed.”
“Yes mom, I think I’ll go with Kyle” Michael shot back a little too harshly, then immediately regretted it when he saw her eyes water over.
“Michael, I’m sorry, it’s just…”
“Shh, Liz it’s ok, you’re right, I just need to…”
“I know, I know, I’m a wreck and…” she tucked a stray piece of dark hair behind her ear and smiled through her tears. “I was just considering your ego; I mean how manly can you be if you’re in a polyester studded Elvis jump-suit?”
Michael smiled at Liz’s amused expression, oblivious to the loud laughter coming from Tess and Kyle, who were amused at the mental image of Michael dressed up like Elvis, and watched the same stray piece of hair fall away from Liz’s ear and without thinking brushed it back into place. “You win this time Parker, I’m going to go and grab stuff from my apartment because” he paused, catching himself before he said ‘I wouldn’t be caught dead in that thing’ and added “I’m not wearing that thing” then followed Kyle out of the apartment.
Liz felt his concerned gaze on her one last time and added a final “I’ll be fine” before the door was shut, and for the first time, she actually believed it.
Part 12
----
Maria had finally convinced Alex that she should call Liz, just to see if she was ok, citing that it was after five and Liz was probably worried about them as well. She sighed and looked nervously over at the phone, suddenly afraid of calling her – what if this was a bad idea after all?
***
Liz, Tess, Kyle and Michael worked in tandem to clean off the table and put the leftovers in the refrigerator. Liz was grateful for the help and liked that they were all there, together, it provided her with a sense of security and something other than the horrors of the night before. “Do you guys want to stay the night?” she asked, biting her lip, hoping that they would agree to her request, not wanting to be alone in the empty apartment tonight.
“Yeah, that’d be great” Michael replied, glad that Liz had suggested it so he did not have to. He had no desire to leave her alone, not with Isabel still on the loose, not to mention that he needed her presence to calm him, the feel of her small body in his arms was hardly something that he wanted to surrender so quickly.
“Yeah, I’d like that” Tess replied, not wanting to leave the small girl who looked like she was about to break to her own devices.
“Uh, if Tess is staying, so am I – I just need to call Dad and tell him where we are.” Kyle answered, hiding his own relief at being able to comfort Tess without having to later face questions from his father.
“Ok, great, I’m going to go and clear off my parents’ bed so that you guys have somewhere to sleep” Liz stated and left the kitchen, glad to have another task to keep her mind off of what happened.
“I’ll help” Michael called after her, afraid to leave Liz alone for a second, fearful that she would disappear forever before he got the chance to see her smile again, something that he suspected would be a long time in coming.
***
Kyle picked up the cordless phone and punched in his telephone number, hoping that his father picked up instead of the answering machine with its droning computerized message alerting the caller that they were not available at the moment.
“Hello?” Jim answered, his voice tired and filled with pain, he was still coping with what he had witnessed last night. In his time as sheriff, he had seen many atrocities, but few involved high school kids, and none were as gruesome as Maxwell Evans’ murder.
“Hey dad, uh, Tess and I are going to spend the night at Liz’s, uh, she’s, uh, really shaken up.”
Jim sighed over the telephone, although he was proud of the way that Kyle was coming into his own and becoming a fine young man, he was scared that this might be the last conversation that he ever had with his son. “Ok, Kyle, ok, just come home and grab your things first – you’ll need some clean clothes and you should get some for Tess too.”
“Ok Dad, I’ll be right over” Kyle replied picking up on his father’s concern and need to see him in person.
“Ok son, I, I just want to let you know that I love you, even though I haven’t always been there like I should and haven’t said that enough” Jim stated, pushing back his tears, he was so fearful for his son’s life, Max’s death reminded him that his son could be gone at any moment, especially since he was inextricably bound to the “pod squad”.
“I love you too Dad, I’ll be right over.” Kyle said then hung up the phone, placing it delicately on the glass as he forced down the tears that were welling up behind his eyes. He hated that Isabel had managed to affect his father like this, Kyle had always viewed him as an immortal, something more than human, he was always strong, fearless and to hear him that broken on the telephone affected him in ways that he could not begin to express with words.
Tess wordlessly wrapped her arms around Kyle as he cried, uncertain as to what had upset him, but knew that she should just be there for him. “Kyle, it’s alright” she whispered as he cried into her shoulder, his muffled sobs bringing her to tears. And for the first time she let herself cry, really cry, for all that Isabel had managed to take away with one act of cruelty.
***
“Michael, you don’t have to…” Liz stated as she watched Michael clean off her parents’ bed. She knew that he needed to do something to prove that he was healthy now, but she also had seen him rub his head more than once during dinner and was worried that it hurt more than he let on. Michael, come on, you’re going to hurt yourself, that box is heavier than you think.”
“Humor me” Michael replied, groaning as he struggled to lift the box off the bed, as much as he hated to admit it, Liz was right, that box was HEAVY. He watched Liz rush over to help him with it and smirked, “not one for stroking the male ego are you Parker?”
Liz rolled her eyes and replied, “Guerin, let someone worry about you once in a while” wanting so much for him to stop being stubborn and start accepting that this affected him as well.
Michael knew what she meant when those words had slipped from her mouth, but he did not want to get on the subject and upset her so he retorted, “I let you help me with that didn’t I?”
“Michael” Liz breathed, unable to think of anything else to say and let the subject drop. She met his eyes, her chocolate pools reflecting her concern for his safety in then and sighed in relief when she was met with understanding. It didn’t matter if he wasn’t ready to talk, she knew she wasn’t, but she was relieved that he at least knew what she was thinking. “Come on, let’s go see what they’re doing” she said finally, not wanting to endure another awkward silence, then led Michael out of her parents’ room.
***
Maria sighed and glanced again at the phone on Alex’s end table, determined to actually call Liz up this time. She picked up the phone and punched in the first few numbers of Liz’s telephone number then abruptly slammed the phone back down on its receiver. She shouldn’t call, Liz was probably too wrapped up in her grief, plus Maria knew how she could sometimes blurt out things and “hi Liz, are you ok, ok, good – are you fucking my former alien psudo-boyfriend?” wasn’t the sort of thing that Liz needed to hear right now. But at the same time, Maria needed to hear that her best friend was ok, or on her way to being ok, since Max’s death had probably rocked her to the core of her being. She sighed again; her green eyes fascinated by the telephone and lifted it off the receiver, planning to dial.
***
Kyle saw Michael and Liz reenter the living room and quickly stated, “I’m going to go to my place and grab a few things – does anyone else need anything?” He felt an inherent need to let the others know where he was at all times, just so that they didn’t worry about him, no one needed another thing to worry about with all that had already transpired and the threat of Isabel’s attack looming over their heads.
Liz looked at Michael’s clothing noting that his jeans were caked in mud and his shirt was bloodstained. Deciding that this wasn’t healthy for him and he wouldn’t fit into her father’s clothes she said, “Why doesn’t Michael go with you?”
Michael groaned inwardly, surprised that she’d even suggested that he should leave her here, alone, unprotected, for even a few minutes. “But who will stay here with you, since Tess’ll probably want to get her stuff?”
“Michael, don’t worry, I’m sure that Kyle can manage to grab me something” Tess replied, seizing the opportunity to be alone with Liz for a few minutes, then added, “plus Michael, the destiny book is at your place anyway and I need to look at something in it.”
“But…” Michael shot back, annoyed that Tess was momentarily usurping his most important job – protecting Liz.
Liz met his dark eyes and bit her lip nervously, “Michael, humor me” she smirked as the recognition flashed through his eyes before adding, “I don’t want you to get sick and the only thing of my dad’s that’ll fit you is his Elvis costume. You can either wear that or go and grab some clean clothes from your place. Either way you’re not wearing those clothes until they get washed.”
“Yes mom, I think I’ll go with Kyle” Michael shot back a little too harshly, then immediately regretted it when he saw her eyes water over.
“Michael, I’m sorry, it’s just…”
“Shh, Liz it’s ok, you’re right, I just need to…”
“I know, I know, I’m a wreck and…” she tucked a stray piece of dark hair behind her ear and smiled through her tears. “I was just considering your ego; I mean how manly can you be if you’re in a polyester studded Elvis jump-suit?”
Michael smiled at Liz’s amused expression, oblivious to the loud laughter coming from Tess and Kyle, who were amused at the mental image of Michael dressed up like Elvis, and watched the same stray piece of hair fall away from Liz’s ear and without thinking brushed it back into place. “You win this time Parker, I’m going to go and grab stuff from my apartment because” he paused, catching himself before he said ‘I wouldn’t be caught dead in that thing’ and added “I’m not wearing that thing” then followed Kyle out of the apartment.
Liz felt his concerned gaze on her one last time and added a final “I’ll be fine” before the door was shut, and for the first time, she actually believed it.
POLAR ATTRACTION cuz I don't go to sleep to dream.
-
citrustwisted
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 42
- Joined: Sun May 11, 2003 5:17 pm
- Contact:
---
Part 13
---
Michael sat in the car as Kyle went into his house; he needed this time alone to think. Only hours ago he had been near death, and it was Tess, the girl he had never really trusted, who had brought him back to life. He felt somewhat guilty now for never really trusting her, for not only had she saved his life, but she was also the only other hybrid left who had not either died or gone insane. “That makes her my sister, I guess” he mused aloud as he scratched his eyebrow. He sighed painfully; family was something that meant a lot to him, due to his less than savory upbringing with Hank. So it hurt even more to know that he had been rude to the girl he now considered his sister. He made a silent promise that from now on he would take more care to get to know Tess, for they were stuck together until they died, hopefully due to old age. And he would also protect her, both from horny teenage boys, like Kyle, and from crazy hell beasts, like Isabel.
His mind wandered to Isabel, which was still a sore subject for him. He had never really expected Isabel to do the heinous things that she had done the night before. Isabel was always putting up a front, most notably the Ice Princess Façade, but Michael had always thought it was just an act. When in reality, she was even more cold and calculating than any of them had expected. And while he knew, logically, that he could not have seen this coming, deep down Michael blamed himself for Isabel’s descent into darkness. He wondered if maybe he had paid her a little more attention during the summer, then this would never have happened. Or maybe if he had just given into destiny, despite their mutual repulsion toward the idea, they would be too wrapped up in getting past the idea that it was incest to have anything like this happen. “Fuck” he cursed and felt the energy course through his veins, needing to release some of this tension that was building within him. But instead, the energy evaporated into nothingness, leaving him with a headache.
Deciding that Isabel was too painful of a subject, both literally and figuratively, his mind wandered to Liz. While she had let herself cry last night, he could already see that she was shutting down. He hated Isabel for causing her undue harm and at the same time blamed himself for all that she had suffered. If only he could have anticipated the bullet a year ago, pushing her out of harms way instead of resorting to Max healing her, then none of this would have happened and she would probably still be with Kyle, happy and untainted by the alien abyss. For as much as he loved her, it hurt him inside to witness the full implications of what knowing about aliens did to her. He knew that she had promise; she could make something of herself outside of all this alien crap; however she had chosen the road less traveled and questioned the value of normal. If only he could go back in time and convince her otherwise. But now it was too late, she was going to have to face Isabel one way or the other, even if Michael tried to make her walk away. And knowing Isabel, if Liz even appeared distant from the group, she would be dead. Isabel had had it out for her for a very long time and Michael had no doubt that she would strike against the object of his affection. Michael frowned at the thought and made it a point to guard Liz with his life, for while he could not erase what had happened, he could make sure that she made it out of this alive.
***
Tess ran a shaky hand through her blond hair as she continued to watch Liz move around the apartment. It was something that she had begun to notice, and wondered silently if Liz’s constant movement was an attempt to force out what had happened. She was curious if Liz had even begun to deal at all, knowing that none of them had really had a moment’s peace since everything had occurred last night. But judging from Michael’s condition, Tess knew that the four of them would not calm down anytime soon. That reminded her of the one thing that she was trying to forget, how she needed to talk to Liz. She sighed in an attempt to calm her nerves, knowing that this would only add to the burden on Liz’s shoulders. Her blue eyes looked down at her hands, noticing that the shaking had increased, not died down. She then glanced at Liz, who was scrubbing a plate for the fourth time, probably trying to convince herself that she needed to wipe every last germ off of its glass surface. Silently, she cursed both Isabel and the scientists that had created her, for it was heartbreaking to watch Liz self-destruct like this. It was this display coupled with what had occurred last night that caused Tess to realize the value of Necedo’s teachings, for if she had not been able to distance herself from her emotions, she knew that she would not be able to go through with this. Her mind made up, she turned toward Liz, her hard blue eyes catching Liz’s sad and worried brown ones, “Liz, I need to talk to you about something.”
Liz shut off the faucet and looked down at her hands, noticing that they were quite wrinkled. She smiled slightly, remembering how her grandmother used to tease her when she got all prune-y in the bathtub when she was smaller. It was something insignificant really, something about how her Grandma Claudia paid a lot of money to hide her wrinkles, but Liz used hers as a sign of pride. It was memories like these that she treasured now, momentary glimpses into happier times helped her forget and numb the pain of her current reality. “Alright Tess, let me just make my way over to the couch” she said plainly, trying to ignore the blond girl’s somber tone as she walked into the living room. She quietly sat herself down on the couch, hoping that its comfortable nature would shelter her from any bad news that Tess had to give her.
Her blue eyes followed Liz as she walked over to the couch, picking up on the subtle nuances of her movements. Liz was in pain, and judging by the faint trace of a smile on her face, she was also beginning her descent into denial. Tess frowned, knowing that what she was about to tell her would either force Liz further into denial or cause her to shut down completely, focusing on her duties, not on the entire picture. While neither of these courses were appealing, she hoped that Liz would choose the second option, for time was not exactly on their side. She bit her lip nervously, somewhat apprehensive of her delivery, knowing that Liz would want all of the reasons for this, since she was a science aficionado and all. “Liz, I am going to try to explain this as carefully as I can, but I need you to listen and not interrupt, because I don’t think that I can get through this otherwise” Tess stated, and then watched as Liz wordlessly nodded in agreement. She drew a deep breath and continued, “On our planet, Antar, royalty is designated by seals, which are usually invisible, but can appear as needed to affirm stature. It’s because back home everyone can shape shift like Necedo could, thus making impersonations much more common. So Max, having lived previously as Zan, king of Antar, was recreated with the seal, so that when the time came, everyone would know that he was the true king. And it was decided, amongst the scientists who recreated the four of us, that should Max die before his ascension, the seal would naturally go to his wife, so that she could birth an heir. However, since Max died before taking a wife, the seal went to Michael, or Rath, who was Zan’s second in command on Antar. It was made this way because of Villondra’s, or Isabel’s, past crimes, which included aiding in the destruction of the palace.”
She paused and met Liz’s brown eyes, glad that she was following her so far. She then ran a shaky hand through her hair, knowing that this would be the hardest for Liz to hear. “Now, if everything had gone to plan, Michael would already have the seal and there would be no issue. But something happened when Max healed you; he somehow began the process of making you his wife, and in doing so gave you half of the seal. I’m not exactly certain how it happened, but I’m guessing he did it through flashes, since Kyle never got them, but you did.” Tess watched as Liz nodded slightly, her heart breaking as the brunette clamped a hand over her mouth, most likely to silence the questions which she so desired to ask. Tess knew that she should discuss the implications of Liz having half the seal, but looking at the dead look in her dark eyes told her otherwise. “So instead of Michael receiving the entire seal, he only received half of it, while you got the other half. This is what caused Michael to pass out earlier, by only having half of the seal; it is slowly destroying him because the seal believes that Michael is an imposter. And if it is not stopped, the seal will kill both of you.”
Tess cursed silently as she watched fresh tears form in Liz’s eyes, knowing that she was somehow blaming herself for all of this. She wanted more than anything to comfort Liz, for she had never asked for this, and now she was going to become a prime player in an intergalactic war for power. Her blue eyes turned away, knowing that if she watched Liz for another second, she would lose control of the situation, and she could not afford that, Michael’s life depended on her ability to maintain control. “Liz, um, there is only one way that I can think of to stop this from occurring. For the seal to fully transfer to one of you, both parties need to physically join together.” She winced slightly at her choice of words, noticing how cold and emotionless they sounded – something that had rubbed off on her from all her years with Necedo. She felt Liz’s questioning gaze on her skin and blushed slightly, Tess definitely did not expect to have to go with the direct approach. “Basically, what I mean is that you and Michael need to make love. This would cause the seal to become whole again and would save both of your lives.”
Liz looked at Tess with wide eyes, had she just said that to save Michael’s life, they had to make love? She blinked and opened her mouth only to shut it again, she was dumbfounded, speechless, completely amazed. It sounded like something out of a bad porno. Liz burst out laughing at the prospect, completely denying the severity of Tess’ tone and the sheer desperation reflected in her blue eyes. She continued to laugh, but it sounded empty and flat, as if even her laughter knew the truth. Liz caught sight of Tess’ gaze again and sobered immediately, the impact of what Tess had told her hitting full force. Her doe eyes filled with tears, and she sobbed loudly, forgetting the need to bury her emotions behind a wall of doubt and feigned ignorance.
Liz felt a small arm wrap around her back, as she continued to sob uncontrollably. Without looking, she knew that Tess had moved over to her and was crying with her, which ridded Liz of any desire to try and blame Tess for this. She sniffled loudly, trying to calm herself so that she could say the words she so desperately needed to get out. “Tess, I know what I have to do, but it’s just hard because you are asking me to do exactly what I was thinking about doing as Max died. Don’t you understand? I was fantasizing about Michael as Max got his dick cut off. I’m a horrible person.” She stated over her sobs, hoping that Tess could make sense of this.
With her free hand, Tess wiped the tears from her eyes; she could not imagine what Liz was feeling. “You’re not a horrible person Liz; in fact you don’t have a horrible bone in your body. Liz, whether or not you want to believe it, you are strong, vibrant, resilient, kind, and just an amazing person. When I first came to Roswell, I wanted so much to hate you, you were my rival, and you had everything that I thought that I wanted. But I could never hate you, in fact, I admire you. Liz, my goal in life is to be half the person you are.” Tess said honestly, not knowing if her words helped at all, but unable to let Liz beat herself down for something that she should not feel guilty about. If Tess had learned anything in her time in Roswell, she had learned that you cannot choose who you love.
Liz opened her mouth to say something in protest, to show Tess that she was not as strong as everyone though she was. Hell, if she were strong, then, she reasoned, she would not be here on the couch crying. Instead she would be up and about, continuing on with life, forgetting entirely about her grief. However, she was here, on the couch, crying in Tess’ arms, for she was just as breakable as everyone else. But one look into Tess’ blue eyes silenced her protests even before they came out of her mouth. For in those crystalline blue eyes, which were filled with unshed tears, Liz saw admiration and understanding, something that she never expected to get from Tess Harding.
Tess was an enigma, as far as Liz was concerned, always strong and put together, and Liz was jealous of the amount of control that Tess always seemed to have. But in that moment, Liz realized that Tess was just as lost as she was, and Tess was hurting just the same as the rest of them. And for the first time, she understood that strength was more than the ability to suppress emotions, it was more than being in constant control, and strength was much more complicated than any definition that Webster’s Dictionary could provide. Liz looked back up into her clear blue eyes, knowing that while she felt guilty, she loved Michael too much to let him die, and asked, “How long does he have?”
Tess never broke from Liz’s intense gaze, both impressed and somewhat surprised with her determination. But then again, she should never doubt Liz Parker, especially when one of her loved ones was threatened. However, she knew that the answer to Liz’s question would be heartbreaking. “I have to check the destiny book to make sure, but it’s a week at most” she whispered, the shock of hearing that out loud was more than she could bear. While she had hope in Liz’s determination, the shock of potentially losing two more people in seven days was too much for her. She watched Liz nod slightly and burst into another round of tears, most likely due to her lack of time. It was too much for Tess, the constant heart break was too much, and she broke, her sobs wracking her body as she and Liz held to each other for dear life, neither of them hearing the ring of the telephone in the background.
***
Maria cursed loudly as she heard the phone continue to ring in her ear. She wanted, no needed to speak with her best friend, to make sure that she was alright. Then she could have Liz come over to Alex’s and the three of them could eat ice-cream and reflect on Max’s life. She knew that while this was not the same as a break up, ice-cream had always served to numb the pain of past problems. But instead, Liz was either not home or not answering the telephone, which foiled Maria’s plans. She wondered silently if maybe Liz had outgrown her as a best friend, if maybe she did not have the ability to save Liz this time around. While Maria knew that she had elected thus far to ignore the severity of Max’s death, it was beginning to hit her. And she needed Liz right now to stop the pain, to numb it just enough so that she could pretend that Max was just on vacation and that he would come back soon. But Liz was not there, and Max was never coming home, and she was here in Alex’s living room holding the telephone that continued to emit the empty sound of its ring. Silently, Maria hung up the phone and stared vacantly at the white walls of Alex’s living room. Her green eyes filled with tears as she continued to think about Max and his death. Max was never coming back, Max, the shy boy that had given her best friend life a year ago, was now dead. She sobbed loudly; realizing that her newest “girl friend” would never gripe about his romance woes with her and her oldest girl friend was not there to commiserate. Max was dead and Liz was not picking up the telephone.
***
Kyle and Michael made their way to his apartment in silence, both of them wrapped up in their own thoughts. The ride seemed to take forever, but here they were outside the front door. Michael quickly turned the key; each second that passed made him more worried about the decision to leave Liz and Tess alone in the Parker apartment. But when he looked inside, he wished he had not, for everything was scattered about, as if someone had ransacked it. Suspecting he had been robbed, he became glad of his decision to never leave any money lying around, something he had learned in his time with Hank. “Fuck” he yelled, still angry that on top of everything else, some punk had tried to rob him.
Kyle looked around the apartment, his blue eyes wide with shock. It was like a bad movie, where one bad thing after another happened – didn’t they keep the alien stuff here? All that Michael and Tess needed on top of Isabel was the special unit on their asses. He looked over at Michael, who looked about ready to kill someone, and decided against mentioning the possibility that it could be the FBI. “I’ll go check the bedroom” he stated and ventured off into Michael’s room, deciding that it was best to just grab some clothes and not be a witness to the unleashing of Michael’s anger.
Kyle walked down the hallway, noticing that every little thing that could be ruined had been, and doubted that even the FBI would be that thorough in their destruction. And he doubted that it was robbers, because nothing appeared to be taken, just destroyed. Kyle entered Michael’s room and could not help but notice the unmistakable odor of melted plastic. He would know that smell anywhere, especially after years of burning plastic utensils at campouts with his dad – it had been highly entertaining when he was eleven. Interested, he walked over to Michael’s night stand, where sure enough there was a pile of three Metallica CDs melted together. His blue eyes widened in understanding, Metallica was one of Michael’s favorite bands, which meant that this was an inside job. Isabel had been here. He caught sight of a small note on Michael’s bed and picked it up, not taking the time to read it. Kyle then grabbed a change of clothes from the piles of stuff that littered Michael’s floor and grabbed the box of alien artifacts from underneath Michael’s bed, who knew if they would need this stuff later. “Michael, it was Isabel” he shouted as he made his way back into the living room.
Michael turned away from all of the destruction surrounding him and toward Kyle, who was carrying not only a change of clothes for him, but the box of alien artifacts. He gave him a questioning look, and then remembered that Tess needed it for something. Plus it was probably a good idea to keep all of the alien stuff with them, who knew if they would need it. He sighed and threw up his hands, of course it was Isabel, why would anything normal every happen. “How do you know?” he asked, hoping that this was somehow just an assumption, but he knew that it was her work.
Kyle reached into his pocket and pulled out the note. “Well, first of all, she went for the heart with her attack. Not only did she destroy everything within her reach, but she also melted a bunch of your Metallica CDs together. And then there’s this note” he answered and handed over the small piece of paper to Michael.
“That bitch” Michael cursed, angry that Isabel had the gall to destroy some of his most valued material possessions, Metallica CDs. But it was not time to focus on something as unimportant as CDs, not when she was still out on the loose and Tess and Liz were at home. He then opened up the small slip of paper and began to read the words aloud. “Michael, I see that you are not here right now, but don’t worry, I will find you. And when I do, I will make sure that you suffer just like Max did.” He frowned and instinctively his mind wandered back to Liz, who only had Tess to protect her. “We need to go back” Michael stated plainly, and then hurried out of the apartment, Kyle right on his heals.
Part 13
---
Michael sat in the car as Kyle went into his house; he needed this time alone to think. Only hours ago he had been near death, and it was Tess, the girl he had never really trusted, who had brought him back to life. He felt somewhat guilty now for never really trusting her, for not only had she saved his life, but she was also the only other hybrid left who had not either died or gone insane. “That makes her my sister, I guess” he mused aloud as he scratched his eyebrow. He sighed painfully; family was something that meant a lot to him, due to his less than savory upbringing with Hank. So it hurt even more to know that he had been rude to the girl he now considered his sister. He made a silent promise that from now on he would take more care to get to know Tess, for they were stuck together until they died, hopefully due to old age. And he would also protect her, both from horny teenage boys, like Kyle, and from crazy hell beasts, like Isabel.
His mind wandered to Isabel, which was still a sore subject for him. He had never really expected Isabel to do the heinous things that she had done the night before. Isabel was always putting up a front, most notably the Ice Princess Façade, but Michael had always thought it was just an act. When in reality, she was even more cold and calculating than any of them had expected. And while he knew, logically, that he could not have seen this coming, deep down Michael blamed himself for Isabel’s descent into darkness. He wondered if maybe he had paid her a little more attention during the summer, then this would never have happened. Or maybe if he had just given into destiny, despite their mutual repulsion toward the idea, they would be too wrapped up in getting past the idea that it was incest to have anything like this happen. “Fuck” he cursed and felt the energy course through his veins, needing to release some of this tension that was building within him. But instead, the energy evaporated into nothingness, leaving him with a headache.
Deciding that Isabel was too painful of a subject, both literally and figuratively, his mind wandered to Liz. While she had let herself cry last night, he could already see that she was shutting down. He hated Isabel for causing her undue harm and at the same time blamed himself for all that she had suffered. If only he could have anticipated the bullet a year ago, pushing her out of harms way instead of resorting to Max healing her, then none of this would have happened and she would probably still be with Kyle, happy and untainted by the alien abyss. For as much as he loved her, it hurt him inside to witness the full implications of what knowing about aliens did to her. He knew that she had promise; she could make something of herself outside of all this alien crap; however she had chosen the road less traveled and questioned the value of normal. If only he could go back in time and convince her otherwise. But now it was too late, she was going to have to face Isabel one way or the other, even if Michael tried to make her walk away. And knowing Isabel, if Liz even appeared distant from the group, she would be dead. Isabel had had it out for her for a very long time and Michael had no doubt that she would strike against the object of his affection. Michael frowned at the thought and made it a point to guard Liz with his life, for while he could not erase what had happened, he could make sure that she made it out of this alive.
***
Tess ran a shaky hand through her blond hair as she continued to watch Liz move around the apartment. It was something that she had begun to notice, and wondered silently if Liz’s constant movement was an attempt to force out what had happened. She was curious if Liz had even begun to deal at all, knowing that none of them had really had a moment’s peace since everything had occurred last night. But judging from Michael’s condition, Tess knew that the four of them would not calm down anytime soon. That reminded her of the one thing that she was trying to forget, how she needed to talk to Liz. She sighed in an attempt to calm her nerves, knowing that this would only add to the burden on Liz’s shoulders. Her blue eyes looked down at her hands, noticing that the shaking had increased, not died down. She then glanced at Liz, who was scrubbing a plate for the fourth time, probably trying to convince herself that she needed to wipe every last germ off of its glass surface. Silently, she cursed both Isabel and the scientists that had created her, for it was heartbreaking to watch Liz self-destruct like this. It was this display coupled with what had occurred last night that caused Tess to realize the value of Necedo’s teachings, for if she had not been able to distance herself from her emotions, she knew that she would not be able to go through with this. Her mind made up, she turned toward Liz, her hard blue eyes catching Liz’s sad and worried brown ones, “Liz, I need to talk to you about something.”
Liz shut off the faucet and looked down at her hands, noticing that they were quite wrinkled. She smiled slightly, remembering how her grandmother used to tease her when she got all prune-y in the bathtub when she was smaller. It was something insignificant really, something about how her Grandma Claudia paid a lot of money to hide her wrinkles, but Liz used hers as a sign of pride. It was memories like these that she treasured now, momentary glimpses into happier times helped her forget and numb the pain of her current reality. “Alright Tess, let me just make my way over to the couch” she said plainly, trying to ignore the blond girl’s somber tone as she walked into the living room. She quietly sat herself down on the couch, hoping that its comfortable nature would shelter her from any bad news that Tess had to give her.
Her blue eyes followed Liz as she walked over to the couch, picking up on the subtle nuances of her movements. Liz was in pain, and judging by the faint trace of a smile on her face, she was also beginning her descent into denial. Tess frowned, knowing that what she was about to tell her would either force Liz further into denial or cause her to shut down completely, focusing on her duties, not on the entire picture. While neither of these courses were appealing, she hoped that Liz would choose the second option, for time was not exactly on their side. She bit her lip nervously, somewhat apprehensive of her delivery, knowing that Liz would want all of the reasons for this, since she was a science aficionado and all. “Liz, I am going to try to explain this as carefully as I can, but I need you to listen and not interrupt, because I don’t think that I can get through this otherwise” Tess stated, and then watched as Liz wordlessly nodded in agreement. She drew a deep breath and continued, “On our planet, Antar, royalty is designated by seals, which are usually invisible, but can appear as needed to affirm stature. It’s because back home everyone can shape shift like Necedo could, thus making impersonations much more common. So Max, having lived previously as Zan, king of Antar, was recreated with the seal, so that when the time came, everyone would know that he was the true king. And it was decided, amongst the scientists who recreated the four of us, that should Max die before his ascension, the seal would naturally go to his wife, so that she could birth an heir. However, since Max died before taking a wife, the seal went to Michael, or Rath, who was Zan’s second in command on Antar. It was made this way because of Villondra’s, or Isabel’s, past crimes, which included aiding in the destruction of the palace.”
She paused and met Liz’s brown eyes, glad that she was following her so far. She then ran a shaky hand through her hair, knowing that this would be the hardest for Liz to hear. “Now, if everything had gone to plan, Michael would already have the seal and there would be no issue. But something happened when Max healed you; he somehow began the process of making you his wife, and in doing so gave you half of the seal. I’m not exactly certain how it happened, but I’m guessing he did it through flashes, since Kyle never got them, but you did.” Tess watched as Liz nodded slightly, her heart breaking as the brunette clamped a hand over her mouth, most likely to silence the questions which she so desired to ask. Tess knew that she should discuss the implications of Liz having half the seal, but looking at the dead look in her dark eyes told her otherwise. “So instead of Michael receiving the entire seal, he only received half of it, while you got the other half. This is what caused Michael to pass out earlier, by only having half of the seal; it is slowly destroying him because the seal believes that Michael is an imposter. And if it is not stopped, the seal will kill both of you.”
Tess cursed silently as she watched fresh tears form in Liz’s eyes, knowing that she was somehow blaming herself for all of this. She wanted more than anything to comfort Liz, for she had never asked for this, and now she was going to become a prime player in an intergalactic war for power. Her blue eyes turned away, knowing that if she watched Liz for another second, she would lose control of the situation, and she could not afford that, Michael’s life depended on her ability to maintain control. “Liz, um, there is only one way that I can think of to stop this from occurring. For the seal to fully transfer to one of you, both parties need to physically join together.” She winced slightly at her choice of words, noticing how cold and emotionless they sounded – something that had rubbed off on her from all her years with Necedo. She felt Liz’s questioning gaze on her skin and blushed slightly, Tess definitely did not expect to have to go with the direct approach. “Basically, what I mean is that you and Michael need to make love. This would cause the seal to become whole again and would save both of your lives.”
Liz looked at Tess with wide eyes, had she just said that to save Michael’s life, they had to make love? She blinked and opened her mouth only to shut it again, she was dumbfounded, speechless, completely amazed. It sounded like something out of a bad porno. Liz burst out laughing at the prospect, completely denying the severity of Tess’ tone and the sheer desperation reflected in her blue eyes. She continued to laugh, but it sounded empty and flat, as if even her laughter knew the truth. Liz caught sight of Tess’ gaze again and sobered immediately, the impact of what Tess had told her hitting full force. Her doe eyes filled with tears, and she sobbed loudly, forgetting the need to bury her emotions behind a wall of doubt and feigned ignorance.
Liz felt a small arm wrap around her back, as she continued to sob uncontrollably. Without looking, she knew that Tess had moved over to her and was crying with her, which ridded Liz of any desire to try and blame Tess for this. She sniffled loudly, trying to calm herself so that she could say the words she so desperately needed to get out. “Tess, I know what I have to do, but it’s just hard because you are asking me to do exactly what I was thinking about doing as Max died. Don’t you understand? I was fantasizing about Michael as Max got his dick cut off. I’m a horrible person.” She stated over her sobs, hoping that Tess could make sense of this.
With her free hand, Tess wiped the tears from her eyes; she could not imagine what Liz was feeling. “You’re not a horrible person Liz; in fact you don’t have a horrible bone in your body. Liz, whether or not you want to believe it, you are strong, vibrant, resilient, kind, and just an amazing person. When I first came to Roswell, I wanted so much to hate you, you were my rival, and you had everything that I thought that I wanted. But I could never hate you, in fact, I admire you. Liz, my goal in life is to be half the person you are.” Tess said honestly, not knowing if her words helped at all, but unable to let Liz beat herself down for something that she should not feel guilty about. If Tess had learned anything in her time in Roswell, she had learned that you cannot choose who you love.
Liz opened her mouth to say something in protest, to show Tess that she was not as strong as everyone though she was. Hell, if she were strong, then, she reasoned, she would not be here on the couch crying. Instead she would be up and about, continuing on with life, forgetting entirely about her grief. However, she was here, on the couch, crying in Tess’ arms, for she was just as breakable as everyone else. But one look into Tess’ blue eyes silenced her protests even before they came out of her mouth. For in those crystalline blue eyes, which were filled with unshed tears, Liz saw admiration and understanding, something that she never expected to get from Tess Harding.
Tess was an enigma, as far as Liz was concerned, always strong and put together, and Liz was jealous of the amount of control that Tess always seemed to have. But in that moment, Liz realized that Tess was just as lost as she was, and Tess was hurting just the same as the rest of them. And for the first time, she understood that strength was more than the ability to suppress emotions, it was more than being in constant control, and strength was much more complicated than any definition that Webster’s Dictionary could provide. Liz looked back up into her clear blue eyes, knowing that while she felt guilty, she loved Michael too much to let him die, and asked, “How long does he have?”
Tess never broke from Liz’s intense gaze, both impressed and somewhat surprised with her determination. But then again, she should never doubt Liz Parker, especially when one of her loved ones was threatened. However, she knew that the answer to Liz’s question would be heartbreaking. “I have to check the destiny book to make sure, but it’s a week at most” she whispered, the shock of hearing that out loud was more than she could bear. While she had hope in Liz’s determination, the shock of potentially losing two more people in seven days was too much for her. She watched Liz nod slightly and burst into another round of tears, most likely due to her lack of time. It was too much for Tess, the constant heart break was too much, and she broke, her sobs wracking her body as she and Liz held to each other for dear life, neither of them hearing the ring of the telephone in the background.
***
Maria cursed loudly as she heard the phone continue to ring in her ear. She wanted, no needed to speak with her best friend, to make sure that she was alright. Then she could have Liz come over to Alex’s and the three of them could eat ice-cream and reflect on Max’s life. She knew that while this was not the same as a break up, ice-cream had always served to numb the pain of past problems. But instead, Liz was either not home or not answering the telephone, which foiled Maria’s plans. She wondered silently if maybe Liz had outgrown her as a best friend, if maybe she did not have the ability to save Liz this time around. While Maria knew that she had elected thus far to ignore the severity of Max’s death, it was beginning to hit her. And she needed Liz right now to stop the pain, to numb it just enough so that she could pretend that Max was just on vacation and that he would come back soon. But Liz was not there, and Max was never coming home, and she was here in Alex’s living room holding the telephone that continued to emit the empty sound of its ring. Silently, Maria hung up the phone and stared vacantly at the white walls of Alex’s living room. Her green eyes filled with tears as she continued to think about Max and his death. Max was never coming back, Max, the shy boy that had given her best friend life a year ago, was now dead. She sobbed loudly; realizing that her newest “girl friend” would never gripe about his romance woes with her and her oldest girl friend was not there to commiserate. Max was dead and Liz was not picking up the telephone.
***
Kyle and Michael made their way to his apartment in silence, both of them wrapped up in their own thoughts. The ride seemed to take forever, but here they were outside the front door. Michael quickly turned the key; each second that passed made him more worried about the decision to leave Liz and Tess alone in the Parker apartment. But when he looked inside, he wished he had not, for everything was scattered about, as if someone had ransacked it. Suspecting he had been robbed, he became glad of his decision to never leave any money lying around, something he had learned in his time with Hank. “Fuck” he yelled, still angry that on top of everything else, some punk had tried to rob him.
Kyle looked around the apartment, his blue eyes wide with shock. It was like a bad movie, where one bad thing after another happened – didn’t they keep the alien stuff here? All that Michael and Tess needed on top of Isabel was the special unit on their asses. He looked over at Michael, who looked about ready to kill someone, and decided against mentioning the possibility that it could be the FBI. “I’ll go check the bedroom” he stated and ventured off into Michael’s room, deciding that it was best to just grab some clothes and not be a witness to the unleashing of Michael’s anger.
Kyle walked down the hallway, noticing that every little thing that could be ruined had been, and doubted that even the FBI would be that thorough in their destruction. And he doubted that it was robbers, because nothing appeared to be taken, just destroyed. Kyle entered Michael’s room and could not help but notice the unmistakable odor of melted plastic. He would know that smell anywhere, especially after years of burning plastic utensils at campouts with his dad – it had been highly entertaining when he was eleven. Interested, he walked over to Michael’s night stand, where sure enough there was a pile of three Metallica CDs melted together. His blue eyes widened in understanding, Metallica was one of Michael’s favorite bands, which meant that this was an inside job. Isabel had been here. He caught sight of a small note on Michael’s bed and picked it up, not taking the time to read it. Kyle then grabbed a change of clothes from the piles of stuff that littered Michael’s floor and grabbed the box of alien artifacts from underneath Michael’s bed, who knew if they would need this stuff later. “Michael, it was Isabel” he shouted as he made his way back into the living room.
Michael turned away from all of the destruction surrounding him and toward Kyle, who was carrying not only a change of clothes for him, but the box of alien artifacts. He gave him a questioning look, and then remembered that Tess needed it for something. Plus it was probably a good idea to keep all of the alien stuff with them, who knew if they would need it. He sighed and threw up his hands, of course it was Isabel, why would anything normal every happen. “How do you know?” he asked, hoping that this was somehow just an assumption, but he knew that it was her work.
Kyle reached into his pocket and pulled out the note. “Well, first of all, she went for the heart with her attack. Not only did she destroy everything within her reach, but she also melted a bunch of your Metallica CDs together. And then there’s this note” he answered and handed over the small piece of paper to Michael.
“That bitch” Michael cursed, angry that Isabel had the gall to destroy some of his most valued material possessions, Metallica CDs. But it was not time to focus on something as unimportant as CDs, not when she was still out on the loose and Tess and Liz were at home. He then opened up the small slip of paper and began to read the words aloud. “Michael, I see that you are not here right now, but don’t worry, I will find you. And when I do, I will make sure that you suffer just like Max did.” He frowned and instinctively his mind wandered back to Liz, who only had Tess to protect her. “We need to go back” Michael stated plainly, and then hurried out of the apartment, Kyle right on his heals.
POLAR ATTRACTION cuz I don't go to sleep to dream.
-
citrustwisted
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 42
- Joined: Sun May 11, 2003 5:17 pm
- Contact:
----
Part 14
----
Michael and Kyle arrived back at the Crashdown in record time, and were both relieved to see that neither Liz nor Tess had been harmed, in fact they were both asleep in each others arms on the couch. Kyle smiled slightly, if it had been only a few days ago, he would have indulged in a bunch of raunchy lesbian fantasies involving the two girls, but now he was just glad that the two had put aside their differences and come together, bonding over their tragedy. He knew that Tess needed another person, other than him, to grieve with, and he was glad that it was Liz, for he knew that she too needed the comfort that only a girl friend could give. Kyle then sneaked a look over at Michael, noticing that he was both visibly disappointed that Liz was resting, but happy that she had been able to sleep at all. He had never really bothered to get to know Michael, but he had observed that Michael was more complex than many people believed him to be. And he knew, from both his observations and his spiritual awakening, that Michael needed to open up to someone other than Liz Parker. Plus, he could use the chance to talk about their next move, man to man. “It’s strange isn’t it?” he asked, not exactly sure how to broach the subject.
Michael turned towards Kyle and sighed. He was confused, only a few months ago, hell even a few days ago, if Kyle had tried to bond with him, he would have laughed in his face. Kyle, up until he had been healed, epitomized the all American boy, something that Michael knew that he would never be and he secretly was envious of that. But now, he was grateful for this attempt. “Yeah, I keep on thinking that Max is going to come through that door either bitching about something I did or trying to woo Liz with promises of forever.” He paused and scratched his eyebrow, glancing over to make sure that Tess and Liz were still asleep. “And I feel like a jackass, ‘cause I never thought that it would be Isabel.”
“Yeah, it’s strange, since Max was the one who saved my life and all.” Kyle nodded, having picked up on the subtle glance of his shoulder. Michael thought that if anyone would have betrayed them, it would have been Tess. It made sense, since she had come into the group later and had tried everything to make the other three accept destiny. But it hurt like hell, since he was falling in love with Tess. He wanted to say something to defend his girlfriend’s honor, even though he knew it was somewhat irrational. He opened his mouth to say something, when Michael cut him off.
“I’m just glad that we have Tess on our side, she seems to have her shit together.” Michael stated, having noticed the look in Kyle’s eyes, he wanted to defend his girlfriend’s reputation. “I feel like an ass for not trusting her earlier, you know?”
Kyle looked up at Michael, convinced that it was some alien ability to take the words right out of his mouth. At least he was admitting that Tess was a valuable member of the group, hell, she had saved his life and was the only other sane living alien on the planet. He smiled slightly as he caught the taller boy’s eyes wander back over to Liz’s sleeping form, he knew that look, it was the look of a man in love. “You really care for her don’t you?” he asked, his eyes wandering over to Liz briefly to illustrate his point.
Michael followed Kyle’s eyes and smirked slightly as he realized that he had been caught. “Yeah, I do. You really care for Tess don’t you?” he replied, needing to make sure that Kyle felt something more for her than his raging hormones.
“Yeah, I do, but Michael, hurt Liz and I’ll beat the living shit out of you.” Kyle stated, his blue eyes entirely focused on the other boy.
“I would never dream of it, but I’d like to see you try to beat me up midget man.” Michael joked; amused at the way that Kyle continually had to look up to meet his eyes. He laughed as Kyle gave him a dirty look and added, “Oh and Kyle, hurt Tess and I will make you look a lot like a Ken doll.”
Kyle rolled his eyes and laughed nervously, before he realized that Michael was being entirely serious. He gulped audibly, and then watched as Michael broke out into hearty laughter. “Ok Jolly Green Giant, laugh it up. But remember that my girlfriend would kick your ass if you ever dared to touch the Valenti family jewels.”
Michael cocked an eyebrow and asked, “Care to test that theory?”
“While I would enjoy the mental image of you getting your ass kicked by a girl who is a foot shorter than you, I don’t think that my two best friends would really enjoy their metamorphosis, so no.”
“Too bad, I could have used the practice” Michael answered and grabbed his clothes, deciding that now was as good a time as any to change.
***
Isabel wiped the sweat off of her brow as she laid her hand once again on the outer wall of the pod chamber, hoping that this time around, she would be granted admittance. It was irritating, since she knew that only a few days ago, she had not only gotten inside, but had discovered the one thing that would silence the rebellion once and for all – the Granolith. She cursed audibly as the stone still refused to move, as if it could tell that something was off, that she had sided with the enemy. Angrily, she threw a rock at the door, only to watch it bounce off and fall down to the floor. How was it possible that a stupid door could tell that she had killed her brother? Her breath hitched slightly; maybe she had not done the right thing when she killed Max. She had been convinced that it was for the best, that Max had some how put her subordinate to everyone else. And the allure of whom she was, and the power that she once had wielded had been too much of a temptation to ignore. Isabel frowned, forcing back her guilt; she had chosen her course of action, now she had to stick with it. “It’s the stupid humanity” she muttered and walked away, back to Whitaker’s office so that she could mull over the ways to make Michael suffer for stealing the seal from her.
***
Alex sighed as he picked Maria up off the floor. He had left her alone so that he could get something for them to eat, and when he had returned she was lying on the carpet, the tear-tracts evident on her face. He hated to see her like this, she was too vibrant, too beautiful to be this defeated. And he knew that while Liz was dealing with her own grief by distancing herself, he wondered why Liz had not done something as simple as picked up the phone. But then, as he looked down at Maria, he realized that it was for the best. Maria would start going off about Michael to Liz because of her need to focus on anything else, causing Liz to only feel worse and end up blaming herself. He hated this; he hated how he was always in the middle of Maria and Liz, making sure that they did not end up killing each other. Liz and Maria were opposites in almost everything that they did, which was fine, under normal situations. But he knew them both well enough to realize that under the stress of Max’s death and Isabel’s killing spree, their friendship could implode. And then he would be in the middle and would have to choose a side. Alex frowned and looked down at Maria, cradled in his arms. He knew that if this happened, he would loose one of his best friends, he would loose Liz. All because he had fallen head over heals for Maria a long time ago.
He laid Maria down in the guest bed and made sure to tuck her in. “Maria, I promise that it will get better, not anytime soon, but someday it will. And everyday will be a little easier than the day before.” He whispered into her ear as he brushed the blond curls off of her face. Alex watched as her eyes fluttered a little and a smile registered on her face, glad that at least in dreams Maria was able to smile.
***
Liz opened her eyes and realized that both she and Tess had ended up passing out from all the crying that they had been doing. She smiled slightly, grateful that she had mourned with Tess and somewhat amazed at how far they both had come in this short time. She gently brushed the golden strands off of Tess’ face before disentangling herself from the smaller girl. Liz then straightened out her clothes and tried to hide the remnants of what had transpired earlier. The last thing that she needed was Michael seeing her as a wreck, especially when she had to try and seduce him.
She sighed and walked toward the kitchen, only to see Michael come from the hallway wearing clean clothes. She smiled at him, noticing that despite looking stressed and fatigued, he still appeared to be healthy. “Hey Michael, did everything go ok?” she asked, biting her lip slightly as she met his eyes. From the look that he gave her, she immediately knew that it had been a bust.
Michael scratched his eyebrow and looked down at Liz, somewhat saddened that he had to be the one to tell her the bad news. She seemed almost hopeful in that moment, as if something had happened to let herself believe again, but once she learned what Isabel had done, he would watch the hope fade from her eyes. And he could not help but blame himself for that. If only they had left after Max healed her, then Liz would be safe. “No Liz, the four of us need to talk.”
Liz blinked and tried to hide her disappointment behind a wall of indifference. She could not let Michael know how much all of this was bothering her, because then Michael would try to stop her from doing what she had to do. “Oh, ok, I’ll go get Tess” she said flatly and turned away from Michael, hoping that he failed to notice the fear in her eyes.
Michael sighed and looked at Liz, he had to admit, she had erected a stonewall that rivaled his own. But he knew, just as she probably knew, that they were both hurting. He decided against saying something to her, knowing that if this were reversed, he certainly would feel uncomfortable over being called on it. Instead he looked past her, toward Tess, who was yawning and getting up on her own. “Tess is already up” he stated and made a motion with his eyes, indicating that she was on her way over.
Liz nodded and made her way over to the kitchen table, where Kyle was seated nursing a can of Pepsi. She forced a small smile on her face in greeting, before taking a seat opposite him. She noticed that the grim expression never left his face, even when Tess sat next to him and rubbed his back gently. Whatever had happened must have been awful, hell Isabel could have gone after Alex or Maria. She blanched and combated the urge to run toward the bathroom upon thinking of her. Maria, her blond haired friend, the one who believed that she and Michael were meant to be, even if Michael continually said otherwise, Maria the girl she was going to betray. Her mind wandered to happier times in an attempt to ignore her guilt. Innocent days when she used to spend her summers in Florida with her aunt, letting the calm waters wash over her skin. It always made her feel at peace, as if the salty taste of sea water on her skin washed away her troubles.
Michael noticed the dream like quality of Liz’s face and knew that she was avoiding something, most likely the fear that her friends were attacked. He hated the way that she was slinking further into denial, but accepted it for the time being. For while he could call her on it, he knew that he was doing the exact same thing to a lesser degree, because instead of outright denial, he was just ignoring every emotion related to Max’s death and Isabel’s betrayal. He cleared his throat after taking his seat next to her and watched as she quickly came out if her trance.
Tess looked from Michael to Kyle and back, they both looked tense, as if they had had even more bad news. Just what they needed, considering that Liz already had her hands full, Michael was slowly dying and dealing with the death of his ‘brother’ and the betrayal of his ‘sister’, Kyle was still trying to accept the presence of aliens, and she was trying to keep a head on her shoulders. But as she looked around at the faces of the room’s three other occupants, she noticed that both Michael and Liz had erected walls stronger than her own and Kyle was trying not to let the stress get to him. “Ok, so what happened, and did you happen to bring the destiny book?” she asked, deciding to just get this meeting over with.
Kyle met Tess’ blue eyes and was amazed at the lack of emotion in them. He knew that this was affecting her, but was amazed that she could just ignore it and do whatever she had to do. He was impressed and a little scared; since he rationalized that this had to be a byproduct of growing up with Necedo. If she kept everything inside and let it all fall on her shoulders, she would end up killing herself. But he knew that right now they had to get down to business and decided that he would talk to Tess later. She looked like she was even more stressed out than before and that worried him. “Here” he stated as he reached down into the box that he recovered from Michael’s apartment and handed her the book.
Tess gave Kyle an appreciative smile and whispered, “Thanks” before turning toward Michael. From the look on his face, Michael had a lot he wanted to discuss.
Michael scratched his eyebrow as he surveyed everyone at the table. He knew that both Liz and Kyle would not be at all pleased with what he was about to say, but he knew it was for the best. None of the humans had any business in Roswell; Isabel would pick them off like flies. “Ok, Isabel broke into my apartment, destroyed it and left a threatening note. That girl is insane and won’t stop until she gets whatever the hell it is that she wants. She has already killed humans, and probably will do it again. So none of us, especially Liz, Kyle, Maria, Valenti and Alex, are safe. I think that the five of you have to get the hell out before Isabel goes after you.”
“No” Liz said the indignation evident in her tone. She was not about to up and leave Roswell because of Isabel, plus she was an integral part of this fight. And although he was unaware of it, without her, Michael would die. She met Michael’s determined gaze and gave him a look that told him that she was not leaving.
Tess looked from Michael to Liz and back again, noticing the way that the tension in the room rose with each passing second. Although neither had said another word, both she and Kyle were fully aware of how stubborn they were. She sighed audibly, knowing that she had two options. One, she could tell Michael that he would die if Liz left, which would anger Liz and cause Michael to put a stop to any attempt made by Liz to save his life for fear of hurting her. Or two, she could elaborate further on what Max had done to Liz, and to a lesser extent, Kyle, which would probably freak Kyle out and probably send Liz deeper into denial. She decided that since the second option insured that Michael would live, it was the better solution. “She’s right Michael” she stated finally, catching a confused look from Michael and a nod of approval from Liz.
The look of shock turned quickly to anger, how could Tess possibly think that letting the five humans stay in Roswell was at all a good idea? Plus, he had hoped for her support, seeing as they were the only two aliens left. Then again, she was a woman and they usually stuck together. Convinced that Tess was just sticking up for Liz on the basis of estrogen, he cockily asked “Care to explain that reasoning?”
Tess could not help but roll her eyes at his tone, he was so stubborn and he always made his annoyance known. It was part of his charm, she assured herself as she caught Kyle’s amused smirk – maybe he would be alright with this new development after all. “Gladly” she said dryly, and smirked as she caught sight of the surprise and understanding on his face. She had just called him on his attitude without saying a word, score one for Harding. “I agree that Maria, Alex and the Sheriff should leave, because you are right, Isabel will pick them off without a second thought. But I don’t agree that either Liz or Kyle should leave.” She watched as Michael began to open his mouth in protest and sent him a look, silencing him. “The reason for this is because when Max healed both Liz and Kyle he gave them some of his energy, changing them.”
Kyle blinked and felt his jaw open in shock. He had come to terms with living among aliens, becoming friends with aliens, and falling in love with an alien, but this was too much. Becoming an alien was something totally different, he was short enough already, he did not need antennae to make him look even shorter. He coughed, trying to cover up his shock as he noticed the momentary hurt flash across Tess’ face, but he knew that it was too late. “Changed us how Tess?”
Tess bit her lip in an attempt to hide the fact that Kyle’s reaction had all but broken her heart. She knew that she should pay it no mind, but it hurt that he thought that becoming one of them was so bad. But to her surprise, she felt a small hand slip into hers and give her a reassuring squeeze, Liz’s small hand. She smiled and squeezed back, glad that at least Liz was still taking everything relatively well and that although she may not have a boyfriend, at least she was getting her first real friend out of this. “Essentially, Max brought you both back from the dead by manipulating your molecular structure and thus he transferred some of his alien energy into your bodies. Your bodies in turn absorbed this energy and then this energy began to alter cells and other aspects of your bodies and will continue to do so until it becomes a part of you.” She paused and noticed that Liz was extremely interested, due to her background in science, but Kyle was extremely confused. Deciding that since she had only a basic knowledge of what was happening and could not answer all of Liz’s questions, she stated, “Pretty much at the end of it all, you both will be hybrids like us.” She noticed that Liz was dissatisfied with her summary and frowned, she was not as into science as Liz and could not go into the technicalities of it all. “Um I don’t really know everything about it, but since our powers are essentially human, nothing bad will happen. The energies will just kind of evolve your bodies to the degree that both mine and Michael’s are.”
Liz ran a hand through her dark tresses, trying not to show how this was affecting her despite her fascination from a scientific perspective. She knew that she was already being affected by something that was not of this earth, but she had never expected this. And why had Tess not bothered to tell her this earlier? While it would not have helped her at all, it would have at least given her a little time to process her thoughts. An alien, she, Liz Parker, smallest of small town girls, was becoming an alien? She knew that she had always wished for adventure in her life, but this was a little bit much. She frowned slightly, knowing that dwelling on it would not help at all. And at least this would help get rid of Isabel, she could make sure that she paid for her crimes. She glanced up at Michael, who was looking somewhat pale and made a mental note to check up on him later.
“How long?” Michael asked finally, his mind still reeling from this knowledge. It would be good from a strategical standpoint, seeing that Isabel had no idea that Liz and Kyle were hybrids now. But at the same time, who knew how effective they would be in combat, seeing as he still had trouble controlling his powers. And he had no real desire to put Liz or Kyle in danger, he knew what killing someone could do to a person.
Tess shrugged her shoulders, unsure of the exact time, but knew that both should be capable of basic things, like molecular manipulation. “It depends, but they both should be able to do things like molecular manipulation. And Liz, since you were healed over a year ago and received flashes when Max healed you, you will be more powerful than Kyle. But Kyle, you should be able to do a lot of defensive stuff. I really have no idea what your strengths and weaknesses will be, but Liz you should have mostly mental powers, since you’re a girl, and Kyle, you should have mostly physical powers since you’re a guy.”
“Oh, ok that makes sense since both you and Isabel are stronger with your mental abilities and Michael is really strong with power blasts and stuff” Liz said finally, trying her best to keep her emotions in check. She knew that Kyle would have a harder time hiding his fears and this would be hard for Tess, so she had to be extra careful with what she said.
Michael frowned; he still did not like the idea of forcing Kyle and Liz into combat. From what Tess was saying, she was almost as clueless as he was and this did not bode well for them. The last thing that he wanted was to see Liz or Kyle dead because they had been forced into a war that barely concerned them. And although he realized that it probably would be advantageous, he did not feel right in just assuming that they were alright with fighting a group of powerful aliens. “I still don’t feel right about this, but it’s up to the both of you” he stated as he looked at Kyle and Liz. “You two have an out if you want it, you can get the hell out with the others and neither Tess nor I will feel any different about either of you. Ok?”
“I’m staying” Liz said quickly, there was no question, she was not about to leave them when she knew that she could help. She was not about to let Michael die so that she had a chance to live, when they both could have that chance and fight together.
Michael nodded, expecting that she would stay. For as much as he wanted to protect Liz, she was too stubborn to just up and leave. “Kyle?” he asked, hoping that, for Tess’ sake, he would stay. He had noticed the hurt on her face ever since she had witnessed Kyle’s reaction to the news.
Kyle met Tess’ eyes and firmly stated, “I’ll stay.” As much as this scared him, he loved Tess too much to let her go it alone. Plus, how many other guys got the job of being a real live superhero? His mind was made up – Buddha had set him on this path for a reason and he would follow it.
Michael nodded approvingly and felt his stomach begin to do circles. He furrowed his brows slightly; he never had felt like this before. But he did not get a chance to dwell on this fact as he felt like he was going to vomit. He quickly got up from the table and ran into the bathroom, emptying the contents of his stomach into the toilet.
Liz’s eyes grew wide as she watched Michael get up from the table. She felt herself begin to panic, she had to do something quickly, Michael was throwing up, and she knew that the aliens never got sick. She blanched, realizing that he was getting sicker and began to frantically think of things that could possibly delay the process, but came up with nothing other than the obvious. She glanced at Tess quickly and caught the look of sympathy that passed across her blue eyes. She knew that she had to do this soon, but she was not ready, he was not ready. Liz then got up from the table and rushed into the bathroom.
She noticed Michael hunched over the toilet bowl and bit her lip nervously, as she watched the rise and fall of his shoulders. Quietly she walked up behind Michael and knelt beside him as he began to retch. She said nothing, but gently rubbed his back as he continued to puke. When he was done, she flushed the toilet and led him out of the room and into hers.
“Thanks” Michael muttered as she turned up the covers, glad that she had said nothing about what had just happened. He did not want to admit that he was still sick, they had other things to be concerned with than his well being. He stripped off his shirt and slipped his feet out of his shoes before crawling into bed. He was too exhausted to argue with Liz about how they needed to plan for Isabel.
Liz watched Michael immediately fall asleep in her bed, not even bothering to pull up the covers. She began to tuck him in and smiled gently as she brushed the hair off of his face. He looked so innocent as he slept, as if he was unaffected by all that went on around them. “You’re welcome” she whispered as she bent down and kissed his forehead before exiting the room, shutting the door behind her.
Part 14
----
Michael and Kyle arrived back at the Crashdown in record time, and were both relieved to see that neither Liz nor Tess had been harmed, in fact they were both asleep in each others arms on the couch. Kyle smiled slightly, if it had been only a few days ago, he would have indulged in a bunch of raunchy lesbian fantasies involving the two girls, but now he was just glad that the two had put aside their differences and come together, bonding over their tragedy. He knew that Tess needed another person, other than him, to grieve with, and he was glad that it was Liz, for he knew that she too needed the comfort that only a girl friend could give. Kyle then sneaked a look over at Michael, noticing that he was both visibly disappointed that Liz was resting, but happy that she had been able to sleep at all. He had never really bothered to get to know Michael, but he had observed that Michael was more complex than many people believed him to be. And he knew, from both his observations and his spiritual awakening, that Michael needed to open up to someone other than Liz Parker. Plus, he could use the chance to talk about their next move, man to man. “It’s strange isn’t it?” he asked, not exactly sure how to broach the subject.
Michael turned towards Kyle and sighed. He was confused, only a few months ago, hell even a few days ago, if Kyle had tried to bond with him, he would have laughed in his face. Kyle, up until he had been healed, epitomized the all American boy, something that Michael knew that he would never be and he secretly was envious of that. But now, he was grateful for this attempt. “Yeah, I keep on thinking that Max is going to come through that door either bitching about something I did or trying to woo Liz with promises of forever.” He paused and scratched his eyebrow, glancing over to make sure that Tess and Liz were still asleep. “And I feel like a jackass, ‘cause I never thought that it would be Isabel.”
“Yeah, it’s strange, since Max was the one who saved my life and all.” Kyle nodded, having picked up on the subtle glance of his shoulder. Michael thought that if anyone would have betrayed them, it would have been Tess. It made sense, since she had come into the group later and had tried everything to make the other three accept destiny. But it hurt like hell, since he was falling in love with Tess. He wanted to say something to defend his girlfriend’s honor, even though he knew it was somewhat irrational. He opened his mouth to say something, when Michael cut him off.
“I’m just glad that we have Tess on our side, she seems to have her shit together.” Michael stated, having noticed the look in Kyle’s eyes, he wanted to defend his girlfriend’s reputation. “I feel like an ass for not trusting her earlier, you know?”
Kyle looked up at Michael, convinced that it was some alien ability to take the words right out of his mouth. At least he was admitting that Tess was a valuable member of the group, hell, she had saved his life and was the only other sane living alien on the planet. He smiled slightly as he caught the taller boy’s eyes wander back over to Liz’s sleeping form, he knew that look, it was the look of a man in love. “You really care for her don’t you?” he asked, his eyes wandering over to Liz briefly to illustrate his point.
Michael followed Kyle’s eyes and smirked slightly as he realized that he had been caught. “Yeah, I do. You really care for Tess don’t you?” he replied, needing to make sure that Kyle felt something more for her than his raging hormones.
“Yeah, I do, but Michael, hurt Liz and I’ll beat the living shit out of you.” Kyle stated, his blue eyes entirely focused on the other boy.
“I would never dream of it, but I’d like to see you try to beat me up midget man.” Michael joked; amused at the way that Kyle continually had to look up to meet his eyes. He laughed as Kyle gave him a dirty look and added, “Oh and Kyle, hurt Tess and I will make you look a lot like a Ken doll.”
Kyle rolled his eyes and laughed nervously, before he realized that Michael was being entirely serious. He gulped audibly, and then watched as Michael broke out into hearty laughter. “Ok Jolly Green Giant, laugh it up. But remember that my girlfriend would kick your ass if you ever dared to touch the Valenti family jewels.”
Michael cocked an eyebrow and asked, “Care to test that theory?”
“While I would enjoy the mental image of you getting your ass kicked by a girl who is a foot shorter than you, I don’t think that my two best friends would really enjoy their metamorphosis, so no.”
“Too bad, I could have used the practice” Michael answered and grabbed his clothes, deciding that now was as good a time as any to change.
***
Isabel wiped the sweat off of her brow as she laid her hand once again on the outer wall of the pod chamber, hoping that this time around, she would be granted admittance. It was irritating, since she knew that only a few days ago, she had not only gotten inside, but had discovered the one thing that would silence the rebellion once and for all – the Granolith. She cursed audibly as the stone still refused to move, as if it could tell that something was off, that she had sided with the enemy. Angrily, she threw a rock at the door, only to watch it bounce off and fall down to the floor. How was it possible that a stupid door could tell that she had killed her brother? Her breath hitched slightly; maybe she had not done the right thing when she killed Max. She had been convinced that it was for the best, that Max had some how put her subordinate to everyone else. And the allure of whom she was, and the power that she once had wielded had been too much of a temptation to ignore. Isabel frowned, forcing back her guilt; she had chosen her course of action, now she had to stick with it. “It’s the stupid humanity” she muttered and walked away, back to Whitaker’s office so that she could mull over the ways to make Michael suffer for stealing the seal from her.
***
Alex sighed as he picked Maria up off the floor. He had left her alone so that he could get something for them to eat, and when he had returned she was lying on the carpet, the tear-tracts evident on her face. He hated to see her like this, she was too vibrant, too beautiful to be this defeated. And he knew that while Liz was dealing with her own grief by distancing herself, he wondered why Liz had not done something as simple as picked up the phone. But then, as he looked down at Maria, he realized that it was for the best. Maria would start going off about Michael to Liz because of her need to focus on anything else, causing Liz to only feel worse and end up blaming herself. He hated this; he hated how he was always in the middle of Maria and Liz, making sure that they did not end up killing each other. Liz and Maria were opposites in almost everything that they did, which was fine, under normal situations. But he knew them both well enough to realize that under the stress of Max’s death and Isabel’s killing spree, their friendship could implode. And then he would be in the middle and would have to choose a side. Alex frowned and looked down at Maria, cradled in his arms. He knew that if this happened, he would loose one of his best friends, he would loose Liz. All because he had fallen head over heals for Maria a long time ago.
He laid Maria down in the guest bed and made sure to tuck her in. “Maria, I promise that it will get better, not anytime soon, but someday it will. And everyday will be a little easier than the day before.” He whispered into her ear as he brushed the blond curls off of her face. Alex watched as her eyes fluttered a little and a smile registered on her face, glad that at least in dreams Maria was able to smile.
***
Liz opened her eyes and realized that both she and Tess had ended up passing out from all the crying that they had been doing. She smiled slightly, grateful that she had mourned with Tess and somewhat amazed at how far they both had come in this short time. She gently brushed the golden strands off of Tess’ face before disentangling herself from the smaller girl. Liz then straightened out her clothes and tried to hide the remnants of what had transpired earlier. The last thing that she needed was Michael seeing her as a wreck, especially when she had to try and seduce him.
She sighed and walked toward the kitchen, only to see Michael come from the hallway wearing clean clothes. She smiled at him, noticing that despite looking stressed and fatigued, he still appeared to be healthy. “Hey Michael, did everything go ok?” she asked, biting her lip slightly as she met his eyes. From the look that he gave her, she immediately knew that it had been a bust.
Michael scratched his eyebrow and looked down at Liz, somewhat saddened that he had to be the one to tell her the bad news. She seemed almost hopeful in that moment, as if something had happened to let herself believe again, but once she learned what Isabel had done, he would watch the hope fade from her eyes. And he could not help but blame himself for that. If only they had left after Max healed her, then Liz would be safe. “No Liz, the four of us need to talk.”
Liz blinked and tried to hide her disappointment behind a wall of indifference. She could not let Michael know how much all of this was bothering her, because then Michael would try to stop her from doing what she had to do. “Oh, ok, I’ll go get Tess” she said flatly and turned away from Michael, hoping that he failed to notice the fear in her eyes.
Michael sighed and looked at Liz, he had to admit, she had erected a stonewall that rivaled his own. But he knew, just as she probably knew, that they were both hurting. He decided against saying something to her, knowing that if this were reversed, he certainly would feel uncomfortable over being called on it. Instead he looked past her, toward Tess, who was yawning and getting up on her own. “Tess is already up” he stated and made a motion with his eyes, indicating that she was on her way over.
Liz nodded and made her way over to the kitchen table, where Kyle was seated nursing a can of Pepsi. She forced a small smile on her face in greeting, before taking a seat opposite him. She noticed that the grim expression never left his face, even when Tess sat next to him and rubbed his back gently. Whatever had happened must have been awful, hell Isabel could have gone after Alex or Maria. She blanched and combated the urge to run toward the bathroom upon thinking of her. Maria, her blond haired friend, the one who believed that she and Michael were meant to be, even if Michael continually said otherwise, Maria the girl she was going to betray. Her mind wandered to happier times in an attempt to ignore her guilt. Innocent days when she used to spend her summers in Florida with her aunt, letting the calm waters wash over her skin. It always made her feel at peace, as if the salty taste of sea water on her skin washed away her troubles.
Michael noticed the dream like quality of Liz’s face and knew that she was avoiding something, most likely the fear that her friends were attacked. He hated the way that she was slinking further into denial, but accepted it for the time being. For while he could call her on it, he knew that he was doing the exact same thing to a lesser degree, because instead of outright denial, he was just ignoring every emotion related to Max’s death and Isabel’s betrayal. He cleared his throat after taking his seat next to her and watched as she quickly came out if her trance.
Tess looked from Michael to Kyle and back, they both looked tense, as if they had had even more bad news. Just what they needed, considering that Liz already had her hands full, Michael was slowly dying and dealing with the death of his ‘brother’ and the betrayal of his ‘sister’, Kyle was still trying to accept the presence of aliens, and she was trying to keep a head on her shoulders. But as she looked around at the faces of the room’s three other occupants, she noticed that both Michael and Liz had erected walls stronger than her own and Kyle was trying not to let the stress get to him. “Ok, so what happened, and did you happen to bring the destiny book?” she asked, deciding to just get this meeting over with.
Kyle met Tess’ blue eyes and was amazed at the lack of emotion in them. He knew that this was affecting her, but was amazed that she could just ignore it and do whatever she had to do. He was impressed and a little scared; since he rationalized that this had to be a byproduct of growing up with Necedo. If she kept everything inside and let it all fall on her shoulders, she would end up killing herself. But he knew that right now they had to get down to business and decided that he would talk to Tess later. She looked like she was even more stressed out than before and that worried him. “Here” he stated as he reached down into the box that he recovered from Michael’s apartment and handed her the book.
Tess gave Kyle an appreciative smile and whispered, “Thanks” before turning toward Michael. From the look on his face, Michael had a lot he wanted to discuss.
Michael scratched his eyebrow as he surveyed everyone at the table. He knew that both Liz and Kyle would not be at all pleased with what he was about to say, but he knew it was for the best. None of the humans had any business in Roswell; Isabel would pick them off like flies. “Ok, Isabel broke into my apartment, destroyed it and left a threatening note. That girl is insane and won’t stop until she gets whatever the hell it is that she wants. She has already killed humans, and probably will do it again. So none of us, especially Liz, Kyle, Maria, Valenti and Alex, are safe. I think that the five of you have to get the hell out before Isabel goes after you.”
“No” Liz said the indignation evident in her tone. She was not about to up and leave Roswell because of Isabel, plus she was an integral part of this fight. And although he was unaware of it, without her, Michael would die. She met Michael’s determined gaze and gave him a look that told him that she was not leaving.
Tess looked from Michael to Liz and back again, noticing the way that the tension in the room rose with each passing second. Although neither had said another word, both she and Kyle were fully aware of how stubborn they were. She sighed audibly, knowing that she had two options. One, she could tell Michael that he would die if Liz left, which would anger Liz and cause Michael to put a stop to any attempt made by Liz to save his life for fear of hurting her. Or two, she could elaborate further on what Max had done to Liz, and to a lesser extent, Kyle, which would probably freak Kyle out and probably send Liz deeper into denial. She decided that since the second option insured that Michael would live, it was the better solution. “She’s right Michael” she stated finally, catching a confused look from Michael and a nod of approval from Liz.
The look of shock turned quickly to anger, how could Tess possibly think that letting the five humans stay in Roswell was at all a good idea? Plus, he had hoped for her support, seeing as they were the only two aliens left. Then again, she was a woman and they usually stuck together. Convinced that Tess was just sticking up for Liz on the basis of estrogen, he cockily asked “Care to explain that reasoning?”
Tess could not help but roll her eyes at his tone, he was so stubborn and he always made his annoyance known. It was part of his charm, she assured herself as she caught Kyle’s amused smirk – maybe he would be alright with this new development after all. “Gladly” she said dryly, and smirked as she caught sight of the surprise and understanding on his face. She had just called him on his attitude without saying a word, score one for Harding. “I agree that Maria, Alex and the Sheriff should leave, because you are right, Isabel will pick them off without a second thought. But I don’t agree that either Liz or Kyle should leave.” She watched as Michael began to open his mouth in protest and sent him a look, silencing him. “The reason for this is because when Max healed both Liz and Kyle he gave them some of his energy, changing them.”
Kyle blinked and felt his jaw open in shock. He had come to terms with living among aliens, becoming friends with aliens, and falling in love with an alien, but this was too much. Becoming an alien was something totally different, he was short enough already, he did not need antennae to make him look even shorter. He coughed, trying to cover up his shock as he noticed the momentary hurt flash across Tess’ face, but he knew that it was too late. “Changed us how Tess?”
Tess bit her lip in an attempt to hide the fact that Kyle’s reaction had all but broken her heart. She knew that she should pay it no mind, but it hurt that he thought that becoming one of them was so bad. But to her surprise, she felt a small hand slip into hers and give her a reassuring squeeze, Liz’s small hand. She smiled and squeezed back, glad that at least Liz was still taking everything relatively well and that although she may not have a boyfriend, at least she was getting her first real friend out of this. “Essentially, Max brought you both back from the dead by manipulating your molecular structure and thus he transferred some of his alien energy into your bodies. Your bodies in turn absorbed this energy and then this energy began to alter cells and other aspects of your bodies and will continue to do so until it becomes a part of you.” She paused and noticed that Liz was extremely interested, due to her background in science, but Kyle was extremely confused. Deciding that since she had only a basic knowledge of what was happening and could not answer all of Liz’s questions, she stated, “Pretty much at the end of it all, you both will be hybrids like us.” She noticed that Liz was dissatisfied with her summary and frowned, she was not as into science as Liz and could not go into the technicalities of it all. “Um I don’t really know everything about it, but since our powers are essentially human, nothing bad will happen. The energies will just kind of evolve your bodies to the degree that both mine and Michael’s are.”
Liz ran a hand through her dark tresses, trying not to show how this was affecting her despite her fascination from a scientific perspective. She knew that she was already being affected by something that was not of this earth, but she had never expected this. And why had Tess not bothered to tell her this earlier? While it would not have helped her at all, it would have at least given her a little time to process her thoughts. An alien, she, Liz Parker, smallest of small town girls, was becoming an alien? She knew that she had always wished for adventure in her life, but this was a little bit much. She frowned slightly, knowing that dwelling on it would not help at all. And at least this would help get rid of Isabel, she could make sure that she paid for her crimes. She glanced up at Michael, who was looking somewhat pale and made a mental note to check up on him later.
“How long?” Michael asked finally, his mind still reeling from this knowledge. It would be good from a strategical standpoint, seeing that Isabel had no idea that Liz and Kyle were hybrids now. But at the same time, who knew how effective they would be in combat, seeing as he still had trouble controlling his powers. And he had no real desire to put Liz or Kyle in danger, he knew what killing someone could do to a person.
Tess shrugged her shoulders, unsure of the exact time, but knew that both should be capable of basic things, like molecular manipulation. “It depends, but they both should be able to do things like molecular manipulation. And Liz, since you were healed over a year ago and received flashes when Max healed you, you will be more powerful than Kyle. But Kyle, you should be able to do a lot of defensive stuff. I really have no idea what your strengths and weaknesses will be, but Liz you should have mostly mental powers, since you’re a girl, and Kyle, you should have mostly physical powers since you’re a guy.”
“Oh, ok that makes sense since both you and Isabel are stronger with your mental abilities and Michael is really strong with power blasts and stuff” Liz said finally, trying her best to keep her emotions in check. She knew that Kyle would have a harder time hiding his fears and this would be hard for Tess, so she had to be extra careful with what she said.
Michael frowned; he still did not like the idea of forcing Kyle and Liz into combat. From what Tess was saying, she was almost as clueless as he was and this did not bode well for them. The last thing that he wanted was to see Liz or Kyle dead because they had been forced into a war that barely concerned them. And although he realized that it probably would be advantageous, he did not feel right in just assuming that they were alright with fighting a group of powerful aliens. “I still don’t feel right about this, but it’s up to the both of you” he stated as he looked at Kyle and Liz. “You two have an out if you want it, you can get the hell out with the others and neither Tess nor I will feel any different about either of you. Ok?”
“I’m staying” Liz said quickly, there was no question, she was not about to leave them when she knew that she could help. She was not about to let Michael die so that she had a chance to live, when they both could have that chance and fight together.
Michael nodded, expecting that she would stay. For as much as he wanted to protect Liz, she was too stubborn to just up and leave. “Kyle?” he asked, hoping that, for Tess’ sake, he would stay. He had noticed the hurt on her face ever since she had witnessed Kyle’s reaction to the news.
Kyle met Tess’ eyes and firmly stated, “I’ll stay.” As much as this scared him, he loved Tess too much to let her go it alone. Plus, how many other guys got the job of being a real live superhero? His mind was made up – Buddha had set him on this path for a reason and he would follow it.
Michael nodded approvingly and felt his stomach begin to do circles. He furrowed his brows slightly; he never had felt like this before. But he did not get a chance to dwell on this fact as he felt like he was going to vomit. He quickly got up from the table and ran into the bathroom, emptying the contents of his stomach into the toilet.
Liz’s eyes grew wide as she watched Michael get up from the table. She felt herself begin to panic, she had to do something quickly, Michael was throwing up, and she knew that the aliens never got sick. She blanched, realizing that he was getting sicker and began to frantically think of things that could possibly delay the process, but came up with nothing other than the obvious. She glanced at Tess quickly and caught the look of sympathy that passed across her blue eyes. She knew that she had to do this soon, but she was not ready, he was not ready. Liz then got up from the table and rushed into the bathroom.
She noticed Michael hunched over the toilet bowl and bit her lip nervously, as she watched the rise and fall of his shoulders. Quietly she walked up behind Michael and knelt beside him as he began to retch. She said nothing, but gently rubbed his back as he continued to puke. When he was done, she flushed the toilet and led him out of the room and into hers.
“Thanks” Michael muttered as she turned up the covers, glad that she had said nothing about what had just happened. He did not want to admit that he was still sick, they had other things to be concerned with than his well being. He stripped off his shirt and slipped his feet out of his shoes before crawling into bed. He was too exhausted to argue with Liz about how they needed to plan for Isabel.
Liz watched Michael immediately fall asleep in her bed, not even bothering to pull up the covers. She began to tuck him in and smiled gently as she brushed the hair off of his face. He looked so innocent as he slept, as if he was unaffected by all that went on around them. “You’re welcome” she whispered as she bent down and kissed his forehead before exiting the room, shutting the door behind her.
POLAR ATTRACTION cuz I don't go to sleep to dream.
-
citrustwisted
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 42
- Joined: Sun May 11, 2003 5:17 pm
- Contact:
---
Part 15
---
Liz emerged from the bedroom and frowned as she felt two sets of blue eyes on her. She did not want to discuss Michael with them; she did not want to let Kyle in on what she had to do. It was her job and she was the one who had to know the details. But first she had to figure out how to handle Maria, since that was going to be a very long drawn out discussion. “He’s sleeping” she said finally and slipped back into her seat, as if everything was normal.
Kyle frowned, but said nothing; he was somewhat disappointed that she was not opening up. He realized that Liz was somewhat private with her feelings, but Michael was not just her concern. But once he looked at her face, he realized that she was in no position to talk about this, whatever was happening to Michael was affecting her to the point that she looked like she was about to faint. She was so pale and tired, as if she had aged ten years from all of the stress.
Tess noticed the pallor of her skin and cursed inwardly, it looked like both Michael and Liz were getting sicker. She met Liz’s gaze and noticed the flicker of fear that passed through her, and immediately realized that she did not want Kyle to know about what she had to do. She gave Liz a small smile, indicating that she understood. “So Kyle and I have decided that the best way to get Maria and Alex agree to leave is to have his dad already there.”
Liz nodded in agreement, knowing that if Valenti was not there, Maria would probably try something stupid, like running. She was not one to be told what to do, and she probably would not understand why she and Alex had to leave. “Yeah, that makes sense, Maria would probably try something otherwise” she agreed, hating that she was about to force Maria into doing something that she probably did not agree with. “But Kyle, is your dad ok with this?”
Kyle nodded and said, “Yeah, actually he said that it was a good idea.”
“Oh, but is he ok with leaving you here, I mean it is a bit much, you know?” Liz asked, needing to make sure that Kyle did not harbor any doubts. He was still trying to accept the fact that aliens existed, and she did not want him involved with something that could potentially cost him his life unless he was certain about it.
“He understands that I have to be here, and that I would not want to be anywhere else.” Kyle answered, somewhat unnerved by the amount of concern Liz had for him, she had not really been all that kind to him over the past year, with all the Max drama. But he was glad that she cared, he understood that this was a huge decision. However there was no way that he would just leave the three of them there, especially Tess, to fight against Isabel. “I’m going to go and call my dad and tell him to go over to Alex’s, since I’m pretty sure that they are both there. I think Alex said something about that when I told him about Max.”
“Ok” Liz replied and watched as he got up and left the room, feeling somewhat guilty for not letting him know exactly what was going on. “Maria will never forgive me” she said finally as she traced small circles on the kitchen table.
“Not even if you tell her the truth?” Tess asked, hating that she could not come up with another solution for what had to be done.
“No” she replied coolly, knowing full well that even if Maria said that she understood, she did not. And Maria would hold this against Liz for the rest of her life, regardless of whether or not Liz had anything to do with this decision. “And I have to accept that, because I know that if I was in her place, I would have a hard time accepting it too. But it isn’t even just about this, Maria will hate that I am sending her away.”
“Why? I mean she has to realize that she is going to be picked off by Isabel. Maybe she won’t admit it, but I think that Maria will realize that all we are doing is trying to save her life.”
Liz shrugged her shoulders and looked down. While she did not blame Tess, it was somewhat aggravating that she did not understand Maria. Tess, like Liz, thought logically, they liked to make sense of life. But Maria had her head in the clouds, she was a dreamer, and Liz admired that. “Tess, I know that you don’t really know Maria that well, but she does not respond well to being ordered around. If she weren’t my best friend, my dad would have fired her from the Crashdown a long time ago. Maria probably won’t realize that this is for her own good because she doesn’t think that she’s a threat. And she will hate me for trying to protect her, for siding with the aliens. In her mind, I’m supposed to be the one that is pushing for her to stay, because I’m her best friend and her cheerleader. So when she hears me tell her over the phone that she has to leave, I will become the one who stabbed her in the back. And she’ll resent me for it, especially if I was right.”
“Oh, that makes sense, but at least you have Alex.” Tess replied, hoping that Alex would pull through for Liz and talk some sense into Maria. She could not bare the thought of Liz loosing both of her best friends over this. Liz was doing the right thing and she was getting punished for it. It was unfair, it was wrong, and Tess vowed to make sure that it would be alright in the end.
Liz sighed heavily; there was no doubt in her mind that Alex would side with Maria. “No Tess, I don’t have Alex, at least not publicly. Alex may agree with me, but he would never admit it. See Alex is in love with Maria, he has been for years and I understand that. He will side with Maria on this mostly because he loves her, but also because he will be hurt by it. We were the three musketeers and now I’ve become a member of the exclusive aliens-only club. So I’m left here trying to save the world, while my two closest allies have decided that I’m the bad guy.”
Tess gently grabbed Liz’s hand and met her sad eyes, which were watering over with tears. “You have me” she stated firmly as she squeezed her hand. “And Michael and Kyle, we aren’t going anywhere. Liz, you may not believe it now, but in time Maria and Alex will realize that you were just protecting them. You three have too much history not to make up. Yes, your relationships will probably be different then they are now, but that’s part of growing up. And Liz, I hate to say this, but if you think that Maria will handle this badly, then don’t tell her what you have to do with Michael, at least not yet. Just tell her that she has to leave.”
Liz smiled and squeezed Tess’ hand back. She was glad that she had Tess to emote with, because neither Kyle nor Michael was big on emotional discussions. “Thanks Tess and I hope you know that you have me too. And even though what you’re saying makes sense, I don’t like lying Tess, Maria has a right to know. They might not be together right now, but I know that she loves him. And this will break her heart.” Liz replied as she continued to mull over the possibility of not letting Maria know everything just yet. It would depend on how well Maria took the first bit of news – that she and Alex had to leave Roswell.
Tess nodded, knowing that Liz would be much more morally opposed to the idea of not letting Maria know the whole truth than she was. It had everything to do with upbringing, and she understood. Hell, if she had an elementary school filled with ‘honesty is the best policy’ lessons that were reinforced by someone who actually followed that belief, she would not exactly like that idea either. But since even her powers focused on the manipulation of truths and images she did not really think that much of lying as a means of alleviating emotional distress. “I understand, but just think about it, ok? It’s not like you wouldn’t tell her later on, just you know one thing at a time.”
“Yeah” Liz answered, hating that she was almost one hundred percent sure that she would not tell Maria about how she had to have sex with Michael yet. But the more she thought about it, the more she felt alright with it. It would be much more difficult for her to actually do the deed if she had an actual conversation with Maria about it. “So what do you think I should do about Michael, I doubt that he is going to just accept that I want to have sex with him a day after Max died.”
Tess bit her lip nervously, she had absolutely no idea, Michael was a hard person to read. And so was Liz, she added silently. She thought that if anyone had any idea how to go about this, it would be her. “Well, Michael may be only half human, but he is just like every other man on Earth. They only function with one head at a time, so I guess you should just seduce him.”
“But Tess, I’ve never done anything like that before” she whispered, somewhat uncomfortable with the fact that she had never been very far with a man. All she and Kyle had ever done was make out, and it was the same with her and Max. In fact, she had always thought that she would save her virginity for her wedding night.
Tess cast her eyes downward, feeling even worse. While she had known, through the fact that Liz only had half of the seal, that she was a virgin, it felt entirely different to hear her verbalize it. And Liz was probably one of those girls, who believed in saving herself for marriage, which probably was making this even harder on Liz. And it was not like Tess had any great knowledge on the subject, Necedo had made sure that she knew how to do what he called serving her king but Tess was just as inexperienced as Liz was. “I… I know, and neither have I, but haven’t you ever read any trashy romance novels? And it can’t be that difficult, really. All you have to be is um naked and he should respond accordingly.”
“Yeah” Liz replied as he mind wandered to all of the fantasies that she had ever had. Although the circumstances were not ideal, she was determined to make the best of it and enjoy every minute with Michael. She smiled slightly as she ignored her guilt, maybe Michael felt drawn to her the same way that she was drawn to him. But then her mind wandered to Maria and she was hit with a huge wave of guilt. Her smile faded as she though about her best friend, she still had an obligation to Maria.
Kyle reentered the room and looked at the two girls, who were both deep in thought. He wondered what exactly they could be thinking of, but decided not to ask; knowing that the female mind was a place that men dared not to enter. “I called my dad, he’s over at Alex’s, waiting for them to come out.”
Liz sighed and got up from the table, and took the phone from Kyle. “I guess I’ll go call them now” she stated and headed into the living room.
Tess bit her lip nervously as she watched Liz walk off. She could sense the fear coming off of Liz, despite her cool exterior. “Good Luck” she whispered, praying silently that it would go better than Liz expected.
Liz sighed and picked up the phone, knowing that she had to call Maria, she was her best friend after all. She punched in the number and bit her lip nervously, the last thing that she wanted to do right now was talk to hurricane Deluca, knowing that the subject of Michael would come up. And Liz doubted that she could just say nothing about what she had to do if Maria said something. But, having known Maria since elementary school, she knew that she would not be at all accepting of the fact that she would have to sleep with Michael to save his life. “Hello?” she asked as she heard the phone pick up, her voice a stiff monotone, trying to hide the amount of pain that she was feeling.
“Liz oh my god I was so worried! How are you? How’s Michael? What’s going on?” Maria asked, somewhat shocked to hear Liz’s voice on the other end of the line. Maria had all but given up hope that Liz would call, assuming, albeit selfishly, that Liz had somehow forgotten about them.
“Everyone is as good as can be expected given the circumstances.” She said flatly, somewhat amazed at her ability to avoid any and all discussion surrounding Michael. She had never lied about something so major before, and she could not help but feel the guilt rise in her stomach. It was for the best, she reassured herself, knowing that Michael’s life was more important than not letting Maria in on what she had to do. “But Maria, while I really would like to emote with you, I need you to just trust me here ok?”
“Yeah ok, but Liz you’re scaring me. I mean Max dies and you don’t even bother to call, then you call me without even asking how I am and tell me to trust you. Do you even care that I am hurting? That Alex feels guilty for even trying to love Isabel? Hello, do I need to remind you that we are your best friends? God Liz, you need to just stop for a second and grieve. You, you’re being so damn insensitive!”
Liz felt tears well up in her eyes, why was Maria, her best friend, unable to see that she was hurting? She wanted to lash out, but decided against it, for she believed that she deserved some of Maria’s rage. She had not really spent all that much time thinking about the two of them, she’d been so wrapped up in everything that she had to do. She forced herself to stay calm, knowing that it was only going to get worse from here. “Maria, I don’t have time to just grieve, god would you just listen to yourself for once? I know that you’re hurting and I realize that I haven’t been the best friend to you or Alex lately and I’m sorry. But Maria, I need you to just distance yourself from whatever you feel for me right now and listen.”
Maria felt herself grow angrier by the second. Why was Liz acting so standoffish? And how could Liz ask her to distance herself from her emotions, which was impossible, she was hurting and damn the consequences, she was going to let everyone know. Especially Liz, who, along with Michael, had hurt her the most. “I can’t do that Liz, I can’t just turn off my emotions and put up a wall of indifference, that’s something that only you and Michael seem to be able to do.”
“MARIA WOULD YOU SHUT UP AND LISTEN FOR A SECOND” she yelled into the phone and covered her hand over her mouth, she had not meant to explode like that, but she really could not take another second of Maria’s abuse. While she loved her friend, sometimes she could be so hurtful and self-centered. And she really did not have time for this, Isabel could strike at any second, killing both Alex and Maria without a second thought.
Maria opened and shut her mouth a few times, willing herself to say something. While normally a response like that would have warranted a twenty minute tirade, it was Liz who had said these words to her, and Liz had hardly, if ever, had raised her voice. And this probably meant that whatever Liz had to say was important. So she did something that she hardly ever did, shut her mouth. “Fine” she stated with an icy tone, letting Liz know that she would listen, but was still mad at her.
Liz frowned as she forced back the sobs that threatened to wrack her body, she could not let Maria see that her words had affected her, it would only cause more unnecessary drama. She was already about to explode from all of the stress, and Maria was only adding to it. Her whole body was shaking from the stress of this phone call, why did this have to be so hard? “Maria, Isabel is still on the loose, it’s not safe for you or Alex in Roswell. She already has destroyed Michael’s apartment and has all but said that she’s going to go after the rest of us.”
“So what Liz, you are just telling me that Alex and I have to leave, hello, do I need to remind you that you and Kyle are the third and fourth members of the human half of this alliance? And so what, we are supposed to just ride off into the night, without any protection. How insanely stupid are you? God and you think you’re going to Harvard!”
“Maria, first of all, Valenti would be going with you as protection. And as for me and Kyle, we were both healed by Max and in doing so, he changed us.”
“What do you mean changed you? And a gun is hardly enough protection to go against an alien psycho killer.”
“Maria, Kyle and I have powers because we were healed. And this is why we aren’t leaving with you guys. So we are staying and helping Tess and Michael, because we won’t just let them die. And you don’t exactly have a choice; Valenti is already in Alex’s driveway.” She sighed, hating herself for forcing this on her friend, even if she knew it was for the right reasons.
“What the hell is this Liz, the alien mafia? What ever happened to the three musketeers, you remember that, yeah your best friends? God, you are just like them, not at all concerned with our thoughts! Fine, I’ll go, but you know what, since you are forcing me to do this, our friendship is now over. So long Liz, I hope you have a nice life, because you’ve pretty much just decided mine for me.” Maria stated into the phone, her eyes filled with angry tears. She felt betrayed and although she regretted the words the second they left her mouth, she could not take them back, and would not dare if she had the chance – her pride was too valuable. She frowned and wiped away her tears, she had to find Alex and tell him that they were leaving. Their third member had sold them out under the guise of protection – so much for friends forever.
“Fine” Liz stated as she hung up the phone without another word. She would rather have Maria alive and hating her, than having to watch her die in her arms. She then threw the cordless phone across the room and watched as it shattered against the wall. Liz then burst into tears, knowing that her friendships with both Alex and Maria had just suffered irreparable harm.
Kyle wrapped his arms around Liz as she cried. He whispered quiet statements of assurance that it would be alright in the end as she continued to sob uncontrollably. He looked over at Tess and gave her sympathetic glance; he knew that she had hoped that Maria would surprise her. But instead, Liz had been right and now she was dealing with the loss of two friends who were like siblings to her.
Tess watched Liz as she cried in Kyle’s arms; she could not imagine loosing so much in such a short period. First she had lost Max, then her two best friends, all because of Isabel. She felt energy course through her as she continued to think of ways that Isabel had harmed them, it was becoming too much. She felt her powers begin to slip out of control and she frowned, her mind then drifting to calmer trains of thought, like the feel of the sun on her skin and the comfort of Kyle’s embrace. She ran a hand through her hair, smoothing over the stray pieces in an attempt to hide her emotional distress. She had to be strong now, especially with everyone on edge.
***
Fifteen minutes later, Liz dusted herself off and untangled herself from Kyle’s embrace, then headed off toward her bedroom, to see how Michael was doing. When she entered, she saw that he was sweating and had grown paler. She sighed and gently wiped the sweat from his forehead, more tears welling up in her eyes. She could not bare the thought of Michael dying and seeing him like this was killing her. She squeezed his hand and smiled as his eyes fluttered before he fell back asleep. Liz then got up from the bed and went to shut the door, deciding that now was the best time to go about saving his life. At least she could do one thing right today, seeing that Michael was only getting sicker as time went on.
Liz quietly went through her dresser, searching for the set of underwear she had bought on a whim from Victoria’s Secret, as a just in case. It was after she and Max had almost had sex in May, and while she felt that she was not ready, she thought it best to be prepared. She bit her lip in an attempt to stop herself from letting her mind drift to Max. She knew that if she thought about Max, she would not be able to go through with it. For while she was trying to convince herself that she did not love Max, she knew deep down that she did. She frowned slightly, growing more and more confused with every passing moment. She loved Max, but she had been fantasizing about Michael when Max was dying. And she had fantasized about Michael many other times during and before her courtship with Max. “What does that mean” she quietly asked herself as she slipped into her red teddy and headed toward her mirror, it was time to make herself look presentable.
She began to apply eye shadow as she continued to deliberate over what exactly she felt for both Max and Michael. She knew that she had always harbored a crush for Michael, and despite Maria’s constant thoughts on the subject, she had not really noticed Max Evans up until the day of the shooting. And as much as she did not want to admit it, she was not too put off by the fact that she was going to have to sleep with Michael. Yes, it was wrong, seeing as her ex-boyfriend and the boy who had saved her life had died a day ago and Maria was Michael’s ex-girlfriend, but somewhere inside herself there was a part of her begging her to be selfish. That part of her was the one that was reminding her of this long standing crush and the fact that both her parents had always expected the pair to become boyfriend and girlfriend. And her mother had not only been surprised, but a little disappointed when she found out that Liz was dating Max. “Maybe this is a good thing then” she whispered as she brushed her hair, forcing down any guilt that she still harbored.
Liz stepped back from the mirror and looked at herself, feeling all of her insecurities come to the surface as she examined the way that the sheer fabric clung to her. She gently lifted her breasts and watched as they fell back down, cursing the fact that she was small-chested. She frowned, convinced that she still looked plain and undesirable, despite her smoky eyes and painted lips, but decided that it was going to have to do. She turned around and headed toward the bed – she was going to give Michael one hell of a wake-up call.
Michael watched sleepily as Liz moved toward him. He could not help but notice that she was dressed in red, which brought out her skin tone. He opened his eyes wider as he noticed that she was dressed in red underwear. Michael groaned inwardly as he felt his errection come to life from within his pants, this was hardly the time to be thinking about sex. He then shut his eyes, trying to erase the image from his mind, but the way that the silky fabric clung to Liz’s curves was already burned in his mind.
Liz smiled slightly as she looked down at Michael; he looked so innocent sleeping in her bed. Well, not for long, she mused silently, a mischievous smile dancing across her face. She quietly climbed on top of him, being careful not to touch him in any way; she wanted this to be a surprise. Liz then brushed his bangs out of his face before firmly pressing her lips against his as she wrapped her arms around his body. There was no turning back now, she was a woman on a mission and she was going to get exactly what she wanted – Michael.
Michael felt Liz’s supple lips on his and did the only thing that he could do, kiss her back. He did not know what had happened in the past thirty minutes, but he did not question it, he was too wrapped up in the feel of Liz’s mouth on his. He wrapped his arms around her small body and slipped his tongue inside of her mouth. He heard her moan in reply, their tongues undulating together as they continued to explore each others mouths. He was almost certain that he had just died and made it to the alien version of heaven, because there was no way that Liz Parker would ever be kissing him like this.
Liz continued to kiss Michael as she slipped her right arm from his back and inched it downward, until she found the opening of Michael’s pants. She pulled slightly, until she heard the telltale sign of a zipper slipping open. “Michael” she breathed as he continued to move his tongue in her mouth. She could not believe how wonderful this felt, it was better than anything she had ever dreamed of, Michael could do wonders with his mouth. She gently brushed her right hand against his member before pulling her arm back and slipping it back behind him.
Michael tensed at the feel of Liz’s hand on his manhood, the mere touch bringing him back to reality. Liz was indeed on top of him, kissing him passionately, and from her recent movements, trying to have sex with him. He looked up at her, noticing her tousled hair, pursed lips and desire-filled eyes. Yeah, she wanted him alright, and he wanted her. But it was too soon, it was wrong and it would only make Liz feel worse in the long run. So against his better judgment, he removed Liz’s arms from his back and asked, “What are you doing?”
Liz frowned and forced back the bout of tears that were daring to come out. She had had enough heartbreak for one day, was it too much to ask that she at least do one thing right? She wanted Michael, and judging from his erection, he wanted her too. “Michael, I think you know what I was doing.” She whispered, hoping that he would just accept her answer and go with it.
“Well, yeah, but why?” Michael asked as he met her gaze. From her guarded expression she was hiding something and he was going to get to the bottom of it.
“Because Michael I… I want you” Liz stammered, deciding that this was the safest answer, and it was not a lie, just not exactly the whole truth.
Michael scratched his eyebrow and thought for a moment. On the one hand, he was telling himself just to go with it, she wanted him, he wanted her, it was the perfect solution. But on the other hand, he knew that she was not emotionally ready for this, and neither was he and as much as he wanted make love with her, he wanted it to be for the right reasons. “Liz, I want you too, but we can’t, not yet” he admitted, his manhood cursing this statement. Yeah, he was going to have one hell of a case of blue balls later.
“Why not” Liz asked as she bit her lip and gazed at him with hooded eyes, hoping that she could somehow convince Michael to go through with this.
“Because Liz, you know as well as I do that we aren’t ready for this.”
“But Michael…” Liz began, only to feel Michael place his index finger on her lip, silencing her.
“Shh Liz, I understand, but this will only hurt both of us more in the long run.”
Liz sighed; Michael just did not understand her need to do this. “Michael, you don’t understand, we don’t have that luxury.”
“What?” Michael asked, suddenly confused and alarmed by Liz’s statement. What exactly did she mean that they did not have the luxury of time? They had forever; Isabel was not going to beat them. “If this is about Isabel…”
“No Michael, this has nothing to do with Isabel, it’s just…”
“Then what is it about? Liz you have to tell me.” Michael stated, noticing the fear in her eyes. If this was scaring Liz, it had to be big.
“Michael we are both going to die if we don’t do this. We both have half of this seal that indicates who is the king and it’s killing the both of us. And if we don’t join both halves by joining um physically then we’re both going to die.” Liz answered, afraid that Michael was going to take all of this the wrong way. He had to understand that she was doing this for a reason – that she was trying to save his life.
Michael was silent for a long time as he mulled over this information. It made absolutely no sense, but at the same time it would explain why he was sick for the second time in his life. But the more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Did Liz just try to seduce him to save her own life? Did she not care about his feelings at all? He hated the idea that Liz was just trying to play with his emotions as a means to an end, but after a rocky relationship with Maria and growing up with Hank, he had little faith in people. “So what Liz, all this was a means to an end for you? Did you just think that if you got all dolled up that I would just go along for the ride? Or maybe it was something more like Michael Guerin wouldn’t mind; he’s probably had tons of sex in his day!” He snarled and watched as Liz moved away as if burned.
“No Michael, it wasn’t like that!” Liz shouted as silent tears began to come down her face. “I… I just…”
“You just what Liz? You just thought that I had no feelings and that I wouldn’t care? Well newsflash Parker, I do care. I care one hell of a lot, and you tried to use me Liz! You tried to use me.” He yelled and got up from the bed, needing to escape.
“Michael it wasn’t like that, I just couldn’t let you die on me! Why don’t you understand? I wasn’t even thinking about me, I was thinking about you!” She replied as she continued to cry, it was as if her heart was breaking all over again. She knew that she had messed up, that she should have come to Michael, but she could not take back what she had done.
“That’s right Liz, you weren’t thinking! Did you even realize that I had feelings for you? That I have lusted after you for YEARS? And then I see this. Liz, you’re no better than Isabel.” He then stormed out of the room, cursing himself for the last line. He knew right after the words left his mouth that he had gone too far.
Liz opened and shut her mouth, trying to form the words to answer him. He could not possibly mean that she was just as bad as Isabel… could he? She then turned and raced out of the room, determined to catch Michael, ignoring the sudden feeling of lightheadedness. “Michael, I know you hate me now, but I love you too much to let you die!” she shouted toward his retreating frame, hoping that he would turn around. She did not know where the last line came from, but she had no time to ponder it, because the second Michael turned around she felt the room begin to spin and she whispered “Michael” before her world faded to black.
***
Tess could not take another moment of hearing those two argue. She knew that she was partially guilty for what had happened and it killed her, she was the one who had told Liz just to go with it and now she and Michael were fighting. Tess got up from the kitchen table and raced toward the guest bedroom, needing to find Kyle. She found him and looked up with tear-filled eyes. She then immediately launched herself into his arms and pressed her lips against his.
Kyle blinked at first, somewhat shocked to have Tess kissing him so hungrily, as if she was a woman possessed. But, after the momentary shock passed, he wrapped his arms around her and returned the kiss; he would never tire of the feel of her mouth on his. He felt her tiny hands lift his shirt and begin to run her hands up and down his back. “Tess what…” he asked only to be silenced by her lips on his. Lesson number one: when a girl is kissing you, you don’t ask questions. He learned that one from after prom with Vicki Delaney. But Tess caused him to forget all about last year’s prom and focus on her, her hot mouth had that effect on him.
Tess moaned as they continued to move their tongues inside each others mouths. This felt so good, so right; it was as if all of their problems floated away. She slipped her hand downward and waved her hand over his pants, dissolving them into nothingness, leaving only his boxers and a painfully obvious erection in their wake. “Make love to me Kyle” she whispered as she gently stroked his clothed manhood.
Kyle nodded and watched as Tess slipped off her shirt and pants, leaving only a set of matching black underwear. He walked toward her and kissed each one of her shoulder blades before slipping off her bra, his blue eyes taking in her chest. He then slipped out of his boxers as she removed her panties. He paused for a moment, taking in the beauty of her body, committing ever freckle to memory. “You’re beautiful” he commented as he wrapped his arms around her and lowered her to the bed.
Tess gasped as Kyle lowered his mouth to her breast, his tongue drawing slow circles around the nipple. She could not believe how wonderful he felt on her and she would do anything to preserve this moment. But soon after she felt him slip two fingers inside of her, moving in and out in an attempt to ready her for what was to come. She felt waves of pleasure hit as he continued his ministrations and she moaned, “Kyle, I want you” as she slipped her fingers into his hair, drawing his face up to hers. She then pressed her lips against his in an attempt to reassure him that she was ready.
Kyle nodded his head in agreement and met her eyes before thrusting inside her, feeling the slight rip of flesh against him. He watched as Tess forced back the pain and kissed her gently in an attempt to comfort her. After a few minutes he began to move inside of her, slow at first then gradually picking up the pace. “Tess” he moaned as she moved her fingers up and down his back.
“Kyle oh god Kyle” she cried as he continued to thrust into her. She was so close and he felt so good inside her. She felt him thrust into her one more, causing her to erupt. She felt herself loose control just as Kyle spilled himself inside her. “I love you” she whispered as waves of pleasure continued to hit her. It was like nothing she had ever experienced before, but it felt so right it was unbelievable.
“I love you too” Kyle stated as he collapsed next to her, exhausted from what they had just shared. He wrapped his arm around her and brushed the hair out of her eyes before the two fell asleep. Both glad that they had been able to numb the pain of reality for one night.
Part 15
---
Liz emerged from the bedroom and frowned as she felt two sets of blue eyes on her. She did not want to discuss Michael with them; she did not want to let Kyle in on what she had to do. It was her job and she was the one who had to know the details. But first she had to figure out how to handle Maria, since that was going to be a very long drawn out discussion. “He’s sleeping” she said finally and slipped back into her seat, as if everything was normal.
Kyle frowned, but said nothing; he was somewhat disappointed that she was not opening up. He realized that Liz was somewhat private with her feelings, but Michael was not just her concern. But once he looked at her face, he realized that she was in no position to talk about this, whatever was happening to Michael was affecting her to the point that she looked like she was about to faint. She was so pale and tired, as if she had aged ten years from all of the stress.
Tess noticed the pallor of her skin and cursed inwardly, it looked like both Michael and Liz were getting sicker. She met Liz’s gaze and noticed the flicker of fear that passed through her, and immediately realized that she did not want Kyle to know about what she had to do. She gave Liz a small smile, indicating that she understood. “So Kyle and I have decided that the best way to get Maria and Alex agree to leave is to have his dad already there.”
Liz nodded in agreement, knowing that if Valenti was not there, Maria would probably try something stupid, like running. She was not one to be told what to do, and she probably would not understand why she and Alex had to leave. “Yeah, that makes sense, Maria would probably try something otherwise” she agreed, hating that she was about to force Maria into doing something that she probably did not agree with. “But Kyle, is your dad ok with this?”
Kyle nodded and said, “Yeah, actually he said that it was a good idea.”
“Oh, but is he ok with leaving you here, I mean it is a bit much, you know?” Liz asked, needing to make sure that Kyle did not harbor any doubts. He was still trying to accept the fact that aliens existed, and she did not want him involved with something that could potentially cost him his life unless he was certain about it.
“He understands that I have to be here, and that I would not want to be anywhere else.” Kyle answered, somewhat unnerved by the amount of concern Liz had for him, she had not really been all that kind to him over the past year, with all the Max drama. But he was glad that she cared, he understood that this was a huge decision. However there was no way that he would just leave the three of them there, especially Tess, to fight against Isabel. “I’m going to go and call my dad and tell him to go over to Alex’s, since I’m pretty sure that they are both there. I think Alex said something about that when I told him about Max.”
“Ok” Liz replied and watched as he got up and left the room, feeling somewhat guilty for not letting him know exactly what was going on. “Maria will never forgive me” she said finally as she traced small circles on the kitchen table.
“Not even if you tell her the truth?” Tess asked, hating that she could not come up with another solution for what had to be done.
“No” she replied coolly, knowing full well that even if Maria said that she understood, she did not. And Maria would hold this against Liz for the rest of her life, regardless of whether or not Liz had anything to do with this decision. “And I have to accept that, because I know that if I was in her place, I would have a hard time accepting it too. But it isn’t even just about this, Maria will hate that I am sending her away.”
“Why? I mean she has to realize that she is going to be picked off by Isabel. Maybe she won’t admit it, but I think that Maria will realize that all we are doing is trying to save her life.”
Liz shrugged her shoulders and looked down. While she did not blame Tess, it was somewhat aggravating that she did not understand Maria. Tess, like Liz, thought logically, they liked to make sense of life. But Maria had her head in the clouds, she was a dreamer, and Liz admired that. “Tess, I know that you don’t really know Maria that well, but she does not respond well to being ordered around. If she weren’t my best friend, my dad would have fired her from the Crashdown a long time ago. Maria probably won’t realize that this is for her own good because she doesn’t think that she’s a threat. And she will hate me for trying to protect her, for siding with the aliens. In her mind, I’m supposed to be the one that is pushing for her to stay, because I’m her best friend and her cheerleader. So when she hears me tell her over the phone that she has to leave, I will become the one who stabbed her in the back. And she’ll resent me for it, especially if I was right.”
“Oh, that makes sense, but at least you have Alex.” Tess replied, hoping that Alex would pull through for Liz and talk some sense into Maria. She could not bare the thought of Liz loosing both of her best friends over this. Liz was doing the right thing and she was getting punished for it. It was unfair, it was wrong, and Tess vowed to make sure that it would be alright in the end.
Liz sighed heavily; there was no doubt in her mind that Alex would side with Maria. “No Tess, I don’t have Alex, at least not publicly. Alex may agree with me, but he would never admit it. See Alex is in love with Maria, he has been for years and I understand that. He will side with Maria on this mostly because he loves her, but also because he will be hurt by it. We were the three musketeers and now I’ve become a member of the exclusive aliens-only club. So I’m left here trying to save the world, while my two closest allies have decided that I’m the bad guy.”
Tess gently grabbed Liz’s hand and met her sad eyes, which were watering over with tears. “You have me” she stated firmly as she squeezed her hand. “And Michael and Kyle, we aren’t going anywhere. Liz, you may not believe it now, but in time Maria and Alex will realize that you were just protecting them. You three have too much history not to make up. Yes, your relationships will probably be different then they are now, but that’s part of growing up. And Liz, I hate to say this, but if you think that Maria will handle this badly, then don’t tell her what you have to do with Michael, at least not yet. Just tell her that she has to leave.”
Liz smiled and squeezed Tess’ hand back. She was glad that she had Tess to emote with, because neither Kyle nor Michael was big on emotional discussions. “Thanks Tess and I hope you know that you have me too. And even though what you’re saying makes sense, I don’t like lying Tess, Maria has a right to know. They might not be together right now, but I know that she loves him. And this will break her heart.” Liz replied as she continued to mull over the possibility of not letting Maria know everything just yet. It would depend on how well Maria took the first bit of news – that she and Alex had to leave Roswell.
Tess nodded, knowing that Liz would be much more morally opposed to the idea of not letting Maria know the whole truth than she was. It had everything to do with upbringing, and she understood. Hell, if she had an elementary school filled with ‘honesty is the best policy’ lessons that were reinforced by someone who actually followed that belief, she would not exactly like that idea either. But since even her powers focused on the manipulation of truths and images she did not really think that much of lying as a means of alleviating emotional distress. “I understand, but just think about it, ok? It’s not like you wouldn’t tell her later on, just you know one thing at a time.”
“Yeah” Liz answered, hating that she was almost one hundred percent sure that she would not tell Maria about how she had to have sex with Michael yet. But the more she thought about it, the more she felt alright with it. It would be much more difficult for her to actually do the deed if she had an actual conversation with Maria about it. “So what do you think I should do about Michael, I doubt that he is going to just accept that I want to have sex with him a day after Max died.”
Tess bit her lip nervously, she had absolutely no idea, Michael was a hard person to read. And so was Liz, she added silently. She thought that if anyone had any idea how to go about this, it would be her. “Well, Michael may be only half human, but he is just like every other man on Earth. They only function with one head at a time, so I guess you should just seduce him.”
“But Tess, I’ve never done anything like that before” she whispered, somewhat uncomfortable with the fact that she had never been very far with a man. All she and Kyle had ever done was make out, and it was the same with her and Max. In fact, she had always thought that she would save her virginity for her wedding night.
Tess cast her eyes downward, feeling even worse. While she had known, through the fact that Liz only had half of the seal, that she was a virgin, it felt entirely different to hear her verbalize it. And Liz was probably one of those girls, who believed in saving herself for marriage, which probably was making this even harder on Liz. And it was not like Tess had any great knowledge on the subject, Necedo had made sure that she knew how to do what he called serving her king but Tess was just as inexperienced as Liz was. “I… I know, and neither have I, but haven’t you ever read any trashy romance novels? And it can’t be that difficult, really. All you have to be is um naked and he should respond accordingly.”
“Yeah” Liz replied as he mind wandered to all of the fantasies that she had ever had. Although the circumstances were not ideal, she was determined to make the best of it and enjoy every minute with Michael. She smiled slightly as she ignored her guilt, maybe Michael felt drawn to her the same way that she was drawn to him. But then her mind wandered to Maria and she was hit with a huge wave of guilt. Her smile faded as she though about her best friend, she still had an obligation to Maria.
Kyle reentered the room and looked at the two girls, who were both deep in thought. He wondered what exactly they could be thinking of, but decided not to ask; knowing that the female mind was a place that men dared not to enter. “I called my dad, he’s over at Alex’s, waiting for them to come out.”
Liz sighed and got up from the table, and took the phone from Kyle. “I guess I’ll go call them now” she stated and headed into the living room.
Tess bit her lip nervously as she watched Liz walk off. She could sense the fear coming off of Liz, despite her cool exterior. “Good Luck” she whispered, praying silently that it would go better than Liz expected.
Liz sighed and picked up the phone, knowing that she had to call Maria, she was her best friend after all. She punched in the number and bit her lip nervously, the last thing that she wanted to do right now was talk to hurricane Deluca, knowing that the subject of Michael would come up. And Liz doubted that she could just say nothing about what she had to do if Maria said something. But, having known Maria since elementary school, she knew that she would not be at all accepting of the fact that she would have to sleep with Michael to save his life. “Hello?” she asked as she heard the phone pick up, her voice a stiff monotone, trying to hide the amount of pain that she was feeling.
“Liz oh my god I was so worried! How are you? How’s Michael? What’s going on?” Maria asked, somewhat shocked to hear Liz’s voice on the other end of the line. Maria had all but given up hope that Liz would call, assuming, albeit selfishly, that Liz had somehow forgotten about them.
“Everyone is as good as can be expected given the circumstances.” She said flatly, somewhat amazed at her ability to avoid any and all discussion surrounding Michael. She had never lied about something so major before, and she could not help but feel the guilt rise in her stomach. It was for the best, she reassured herself, knowing that Michael’s life was more important than not letting Maria in on what she had to do. “But Maria, while I really would like to emote with you, I need you to just trust me here ok?”
“Yeah ok, but Liz you’re scaring me. I mean Max dies and you don’t even bother to call, then you call me without even asking how I am and tell me to trust you. Do you even care that I am hurting? That Alex feels guilty for even trying to love Isabel? Hello, do I need to remind you that we are your best friends? God Liz, you need to just stop for a second and grieve. You, you’re being so damn insensitive!”
Liz felt tears well up in her eyes, why was Maria, her best friend, unable to see that she was hurting? She wanted to lash out, but decided against it, for she believed that she deserved some of Maria’s rage. She had not really spent all that much time thinking about the two of them, she’d been so wrapped up in everything that she had to do. She forced herself to stay calm, knowing that it was only going to get worse from here. “Maria, I don’t have time to just grieve, god would you just listen to yourself for once? I know that you’re hurting and I realize that I haven’t been the best friend to you or Alex lately and I’m sorry. But Maria, I need you to just distance yourself from whatever you feel for me right now and listen.”
Maria felt herself grow angrier by the second. Why was Liz acting so standoffish? And how could Liz ask her to distance herself from her emotions, which was impossible, she was hurting and damn the consequences, she was going to let everyone know. Especially Liz, who, along with Michael, had hurt her the most. “I can’t do that Liz, I can’t just turn off my emotions and put up a wall of indifference, that’s something that only you and Michael seem to be able to do.”
“MARIA WOULD YOU SHUT UP AND LISTEN FOR A SECOND” she yelled into the phone and covered her hand over her mouth, she had not meant to explode like that, but she really could not take another second of Maria’s abuse. While she loved her friend, sometimes she could be so hurtful and self-centered. And she really did not have time for this, Isabel could strike at any second, killing both Alex and Maria without a second thought.
Maria opened and shut her mouth a few times, willing herself to say something. While normally a response like that would have warranted a twenty minute tirade, it was Liz who had said these words to her, and Liz had hardly, if ever, had raised her voice. And this probably meant that whatever Liz had to say was important. So she did something that she hardly ever did, shut her mouth. “Fine” she stated with an icy tone, letting Liz know that she would listen, but was still mad at her.
Liz frowned as she forced back the sobs that threatened to wrack her body, she could not let Maria see that her words had affected her, it would only cause more unnecessary drama. She was already about to explode from all of the stress, and Maria was only adding to it. Her whole body was shaking from the stress of this phone call, why did this have to be so hard? “Maria, Isabel is still on the loose, it’s not safe for you or Alex in Roswell. She already has destroyed Michael’s apartment and has all but said that she’s going to go after the rest of us.”
“So what Liz, you are just telling me that Alex and I have to leave, hello, do I need to remind you that you and Kyle are the third and fourth members of the human half of this alliance? And so what, we are supposed to just ride off into the night, without any protection. How insanely stupid are you? God and you think you’re going to Harvard!”
“Maria, first of all, Valenti would be going with you as protection. And as for me and Kyle, we were both healed by Max and in doing so, he changed us.”
“What do you mean changed you? And a gun is hardly enough protection to go against an alien psycho killer.”
“Maria, Kyle and I have powers because we were healed. And this is why we aren’t leaving with you guys. So we are staying and helping Tess and Michael, because we won’t just let them die. And you don’t exactly have a choice; Valenti is already in Alex’s driveway.” She sighed, hating herself for forcing this on her friend, even if she knew it was for the right reasons.
“What the hell is this Liz, the alien mafia? What ever happened to the three musketeers, you remember that, yeah your best friends? God, you are just like them, not at all concerned with our thoughts! Fine, I’ll go, but you know what, since you are forcing me to do this, our friendship is now over. So long Liz, I hope you have a nice life, because you’ve pretty much just decided mine for me.” Maria stated into the phone, her eyes filled with angry tears. She felt betrayed and although she regretted the words the second they left her mouth, she could not take them back, and would not dare if she had the chance – her pride was too valuable. She frowned and wiped away her tears, she had to find Alex and tell him that they were leaving. Their third member had sold them out under the guise of protection – so much for friends forever.
“Fine” Liz stated as she hung up the phone without another word. She would rather have Maria alive and hating her, than having to watch her die in her arms. She then threw the cordless phone across the room and watched as it shattered against the wall. Liz then burst into tears, knowing that her friendships with both Alex and Maria had just suffered irreparable harm.
Kyle wrapped his arms around Liz as she cried. He whispered quiet statements of assurance that it would be alright in the end as she continued to sob uncontrollably. He looked over at Tess and gave her sympathetic glance; he knew that she had hoped that Maria would surprise her. But instead, Liz had been right and now she was dealing with the loss of two friends who were like siblings to her.
Tess watched Liz as she cried in Kyle’s arms; she could not imagine loosing so much in such a short period. First she had lost Max, then her two best friends, all because of Isabel. She felt energy course through her as she continued to think of ways that Isabel had harmed them, it was becoming too much. She felt her powers begin to slip out of control and she frowned, her mind then drifting to calmer trains of thought, like the feel of the sun on her skin and the comfort of Kyle’s embrace. She ran a hand through her hair, smoothing over the stray pieces in an attempt to hide her emotional distress. She had to be strong now, especially with everyone on edge.
***
Fifteen minutes later, Liz dusted herself off and untangled herself from Kyle’s embrace, then headed off toward her bedroom, to see how Michael was doing. When she entered, she saw that he was sweating and had grown paler. She sighed and gently wiped the sweat from his forehead, more tears welling up in her eyes. She could not bare the thought of Michael dying and seeing him like this was killing her. She squeezed his hand and smiled as his eyes fluttered before he fell back asleep. Liz then got up from the bed and went to shut the door, deciding that now was the best time to go about saving his life. At least she could do one thing right today, seeing that Michael was only getting sicker as time went on.
Liz quietly went through her dresser, searching for the set of underwear she had bought on a whim from Victoria’s Secret, as a just in case. It was after she and Max had almost had sex in May, and while she felt that she was not ready, she thought it best to be prepared. She bit her lip in an attempt to stop herself from letting her mind drift to Max. She knew that if she thought about Max, she would not be able to go through with it. For while she was trying to convince herself that she did not love Max, she knew deep down that she did. She frowned slightly, growing more and more confused with every passing moment. She loved Max, but she had been fantasizing about Michael when Max was dying. And she had fantasized about Michael many other times during and before her courtship with Max. “What does that mean” she quietly asked herself as she slipped into her red teddy and headed toward her mirror, it was time to make herself look presentable.
She began to apply eye shadow as she continued to deliberate over what exactly she felt for both Max and Michael. She knew that she had always harbored a crush for Michael, and despite Maria’s constant thoughts on the subject, she had not really noticed Max Evans up until the day of the shooting. And as much as she did not want to admit it, she was not too put off by the fact that she was going to have to sleep with Michael. Yes, it was wrong, seeing as her ex-boyfriend and the boy who had saved her life had died a day ago and Maria was Michael’s ex-girlfriend, but somewhere inside herself there was a part of her begging her to be selfish. That part of her was the one that was reminding her of this long standing crush and the fact that both her parents had always expected the pair to become boyfriend and girlfriend. And her mother had not only been surprised, but a little disappointed when she found out that Liz was dating Max. “Maybe this is a good thing then” she whispered as she brushed her hair, forcing down any guilt that she still harbored.
Liz stepped back from the mirror and looked at herself, feeling all of her insecurities come to the surface as she examined the way that the sheer fabric clung to her. She gently lifted her breasts and watched as they fell back down, cursing the fact that she was small-chested. She frowned, convinced that she still looked plain and undesirable, despite her smoky eyes and painted lips, but decided that it was going to have to do. She turned around and headed toward the bed – she was going to give Michael one hell of a wake-up call.
Michael watched sleepily as Liz moved toward him. He could not help but notice that she was dressed in red, which brought out her skin tone. He opened his eyes wider as he noticed that she was dressed in red underwear. Michael groaned inwardly as he felt his errection come to life from within his pants, this was hardly the time to be thinking about sex. He then shut his eyes, trying to erase the image from his mind, but the way that the silky fabric clung to Liz’s curves was already burned in his mind.
Liz smiled slightly as she looked down at Michael; he looked so innocent sleeping in her bed. Well, not for long, she mused silently, a mischievous smile dancing across her face. She quietly climbed on top of him, being careful not to touch him in any way; she wanted this to be a surprise. Liz then brushed his bangs out of his face before firmly pressing her lips against his as she wrapped her arms around his body. There was no turning back now, she was a woman on a mission and she was going to get exactly what she wanted – Michael.
Michael felt Liz’s supple lips on his and did the only thing that he could do, kiss her back. He did not know what had happened in the past thirty minutes, but he did not question it, he was too wrapped up in the feel of Liz’s mouth on his. He wrapped his arms around her small body and slipped his tongue inside of her mouth. He heard her moan in reply, their tongues undulating together as they continued to explore each others mouths. He was almost certain that he had just died and made it to the alien version of heaven, because there was no way that Liz Parker would ever be kissing him like this.
Liz continued to kiss Michael as she slipped her right arm from his back and inched it downward, until she found the opening of Michael’s pants. She pulled slightly, until she heard the telltale sign of a zipper slipping open. “Michael” she breathed as he continued to move his tongue in her mouth. She could not believe how wonderful this felt, it was better than anything she had ever dreamed of, Michael could do wonders with his mouth. She gently brushed her right hand against his member before pulling her arm back and slipping it back behind him.
Michael tensed at the feel of Liz’s hand on his manhood, the mere touch bringing him back to reality. Liz was indeed on top of him, kissing him passionately, and from her recent movements, trying to have sex with him. He looked up at her, noticing her tousled hair, pursed lips and desire-filled eyes. Yeah, she wanted him alright, and he wanted her. But it was too soon, it was wrong and it would only make Liz feel worse in the long run. So against his better judgment, he removed Liz’s arms from his back and asked, “What are you doing?”
Liz frowned and forced back the bout of tears that were daring to come out. She had had enough heartbreak for one day, was it too much to ask that she at least do one thing right? She wanted Michael, and judging from his erection, he wanted her too. “Michael, I think you know what I was doing.” She whispered, hoping that he would just accept her answer and go with it.
“Well, yeah, but why?” Michael asked as he met her gaze. From her guarded expression she was hiding something and he was going to get to the bottom of it.
“Because Michael I… I want you” Liz stammered, deciding that this was the safest answer, and it was not a lie, just not exactly the whole truth.
Michael scratched his eyebrow and thought for a moment. On the one hand, he was telling himself just to go with it, she wanted him, he wanted her, it was the perfect solution. But on the other hand, he knew that she was not emotionally ready for this, and neither was he and as much as he wanted make love with her, he wanted it to be for the right reasons. “Liz, I want you too, but we can’t, not yet” he admitted, his manhood cursing this statement. Yeah, he was going to have one hell of a case of blue balls later.
“Why not” Liz asked as she bit her lip and gazed at him with hooded eyes, hoping that she could somehow convince Michael to go through with this.
“Because Liz, you know as well as I do that we aren’t ready for this.”
“But Michael…” Liz began, only to feel Michael place his index finger on her lip, silencing her.
“Shh Liz, I understand, but this will only hurt both of us more in the long run.”
Liz sighed; Michael just did not understand her need to do this. “Michael, you don’t understand, we don’t have that luxury.”
“What?” Michael asked, suddenly confused and alarmed by Liz’s statement. What exactly did she mean that they did not have the luxury of time? They had forever; Isabel was not going to beat them. “If this is about Isabel…”
“No Michael, this has nothing to do with Isabel, it’s just…”
“Then what is it about? Liz you have to tell me.” Michael stated, noticing the fear in her eyes. If this was scaring Liz, it had to be big.
“Michael we are both going to die if we don’t do this. We both have half of this seal that indicates who is the king and it’s killing the both of us. And if we don’t join both halves by joining um physically then we’re both going to die.” Liz answered, afraid that Michael was going to take all of this the wrong way. He had to understand that she was doing this for a reason – that she was trying to save his life.
Michael was silent for a long time as he mulled over this information. It made absolutely no sense, but at the same time it would explain why he was sick for the second time in his life. But the more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Did Liz just try to seduce him to save her own life? Did she not care about his feelings at all? He hated the idea that Liz was just trying to play with his emotions as a means to an end, but after a rocky relationship with Maria and growing up with Hank, he had little faith in people. “So what Liz, all this was a means to an end for you? Did you just think that if you got all dolled up that I would just go along for the ride? Or maybe it was something more like Michael Guerin wouldn’t mind; he’s probably had tons of sex in his day!” He snarled and watched as Liz moved away as if burned.
“No Michael, it wasn’t like that!” Liz shouted as silent tears began to come down her face. “I… I just…”
“You just what Liz? You just thought that I had no feelings and that I wouldn’t care? Well newsflash Parker, I do care. I care one hell of a lot, and you tried to use me Liz! You tried to use me.” He yelled and got up from the bed, needing to escape.
“Michael it wasn’t like that, I just couldn’t let you die on me! Why don’t you understand? I wasn’t even thinking about me, I was thinking about you!” She replied as she continued to cry, it was as if her heart was breaking all over again. She knew that she had messed up, that she should have come to Michael, but she could not take back what she had done.
“That’s right Liz, you weren’t thinking! Did you even realize that I had feelings for you? That I have lusted after you for YEARS? And then I see this. Liz, you’re no better than Isabel.” He then stormed out of the room, cursing himself for the last line. He knew right after the words left his mouth that he had gone too far.
Liz opened and shut her mouth, trying to form the words to answer him. He could not possibly mean that she was just as bad as Isabel… could he? She then turned and raced out of the room, determined to catch Michael, ignoring the sudden feeling of lightheadedness. “Michael, I know you hate me now, but I love you too much to let you die!” she shouted toward his retreating frame, hoping that he would turn around. She did not know where the last line came from, but she had no time to ponder it, because the second Michael turned around she felt the room begin to spin and she whispered “Michael” before her world faded to black.
***
Tess could not take another moment of hearing those two argue. She knew that she was partially guilty for what had happened and it killed her, she was the one who had told Liz just to go with it and now she and Michael were fighting. Tess got up from the kitchen table and raced toward the guest bedroom, needing to find Kyle. She found him and looked up with tear-filled eyes. She then immediately launched herself into his arms and pressed her lips against his.
Kyle blinked at first, somewhat shocked to have Tess kissing him so hungrily, as if she was a woman possessed. But, after the momentary shock passed, he wrapped his arms around her and returned the kiss; he would never tire of the feel of her mouth on his. He felt her tiny hands lift his shirt and begin to run her hands up and down his back. “Tess what…” he asked only to be silenced by her lips on his. Lesson number one: when a girl is kissing you, you don’t ask questions. He learned that one from after prom with Vicki Delaney. But Tess caused him to forget all about last year’s prom and focus on her, her hot mouth had that effect on him.
Tess moaned as they continued to move their tongues inside each others mouths. This felt so good, so right; it was as if all of their problems floated away. She slipped her hand downward and waved her hand over his pants, dissolving them into nothingness, leaving only his boxers and a painfully obvious erection in their wake. “Make love to me Kyle” she whispered as she gently stroked his clothed manhood.
Kyle nodded and watched as Tess slipped off her shirt and pants, leaving only a set of matching black underwear. He walked toward her and kissed each one of her shoulder blades before slipping off her bra, his blue eyes taking in her chest. He then slipped out of his boxers as she removed her panties. He paused for a moment, taking in the beauty of her body, committing ever freckle to memory. “You’re beautiful” he commented as he wrapped his arms around her and lowered her to the bed.
Tess gasped as Kyle lowered his mouth to her breast, his tongue drawing slow circles around the nipple. She could not believe how wonderful he felt on her and she would do anything to preserve this moment. But soon after she felt him slip two fingers inside of her, moving in and out in an attempt to ready her for what was to come. She felt waves of pleasure hit as he continued his ministrations and she moaned, “Kyle, I want you” as she slipped her fingers into his hair, drawing his face up to hers. She then pressed her lips against his in an attempt to reassure him that she was ready.
Kyle nodded his head in agreement and met her eyes before thrusting inside her, feeling the slight rip of flesh against him. He watched as Tess forced back the pain and kissed her gently in an attempt to comfort her. After a few minutes he began to move inside of her, slow at first then gradually picking up the pace. “Tess” he moaned as she moved her fingers up and down his back.
“Kyle oh god Kyle” she cried as he continued to thrust into her. She was so close and he felt so good inside her. She felt him thrust into her one more, causing her to erupt. She felt herself loose control just as Kyle spilled himself inside her. “I love you” she whispered as waves of pleasure continued to hit her. It was like nothing she had ever experienced before, but it felt so right it was unbelievable.
“I love you too” Kyle stated as he collapsed next to her, exhausted from what they had just shared. He wrapped his arm around her and brushed the hair out of her eyes before the two fell asleep. Both glad that they had been able to numb the pain of reality for one night.
POLAR ATTRACTION cuz I don't go to sleep to dream.
-
citrustwisted
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 42
- Joined: Sun May 11, 2003 5:17 pm
- Contact:
*blush* thank you so much for the wonderful feedback. I would have posted more of this story sooner, but my comp has a virus :-\ anyway, here's the next two parts, enjoy - G
---
Part 16
---
Isabel slammed the door shut and cursed audibly as she entered Congresswoman Whitaker’s office. She was not at all in a good mood; after all, her plans for obtaining the granolith had been foiled. And not even by a person, but by the entry way itself! “Nicholas” she screeched, determined to pry the answers out of the four foot pain in her side.
Nicholas smirked as he sauntered up to Isabel, who was visibly angry about something; most likely a plan of hers had been foiled. He could feel the joy run through him, he loved seeing Vilondra angry, it made her that much more desirable. “You rang Vilondra?” he asked and met her eyes, amused at how angry she looked.
She narrowed her eyes and glared at him, she was not in the mood for any of his snide comments. “I can’t get into the pod chamber! My access to the granolith has been closed.”
“Well Vilondra that is a problem. Khivar did want the granolith as part of the deal and now you are telling me that you can’t get to it. What ever are we to do?” He said mockingly as he walked around her and gently flicked her hair, enjoying the jump that she made in response. He prided himself on his ability to intimidate, especially people who appeared fearless like Vilondra had on Antar.
Isabel spun around and stared Nicholas down, she was not about to let some four foot tall know that he terrified her. He did not need to know that the mere sound of his voice rocked her to her core, sending shockwaves of fear through her. “What you are going to do Nicholas is find out why this happened, while I go and plan how to take out Michael.”
“I don’t need to look it up Vilondra, it actually is quite simple” he stated offhandedly, rolling his eyes when he saw her mouth open in shock. “Your brother died and you didn’t get the seal, thus you have no claim to the throne. So the Granolith noticed that and wouldn’t let you back in. It’s the same reason why we haven’t obtained the Granolith before you decided to come around. Obviously those who recreated you decided to make you just as you were on Antar – stunningly gorgeous yet amazingly stupid.” He then turned around and walked away, laughing at the thought of Isabel standing there fuming in anger.
Isabel frowned as she watched Nicholas walk away laughing at her as he went. How dare he mock her, she was a reincarnated princess, not to mention one who was his bosses’ right hand woman. She would get her revenge, and when she did, she would make sure that he knew exactly who he was messing with. She threw up her arms in frustration and stormed out, intent on making Michael suffer for all of the abuse she was forced to endure as a result of not receiving the seal.
***
Michael turned around just as he heard the loud thud of Liz’s body hitting the floor. He had been too angry to even think that Liz was trying her hardest to do something that he would have opposed any way that she presented it. If she had told him, he would have denied it outright and searched for a better solution regardless of their lack of time. But now he understood why she took this route, she had a chance this way and she could be dead now because she had gambled. “Shit” he cursed as he bent down to pick up her lithe body from the floor, first checking to make sure that she was still breathing. Relieved, he cradled her to his chest and made his way back to her bedroom and laid her down on her bed.
Michael then brushed the dark tendrils of hair off of her face before covering her with the blankets. Satisfied with her current position curled up in her own bed, he grabbed the chair from her desk and pulled it up next to the bed before sitting down. He was not about to leave her side, especially when he blamed himself for what had happened. If only he had gone with his instincts then they would both be saved. But instead he had thought the worst of her actions due to the many years he had spent with Hank. Yes, it was Liz, but she had been doing something unexpected and he had immediately assumed the worst. But that is not an excuse he reminded himself as he scratched his eyebrow.
Sighing, Michael then looked up at her ceiling, smirking at the glow in the dark stars that stared back at him. Even in the quiet bedroom, the stars taunted him, stared back at him with quiet knowledge of all that transpired in Liz’s bedroom. He wondered silently what she thought of everything, sure she had said that she loved him, but did that mean that she was ready? No, of course not, Max had just died and they had never even gone to that level. And how exactly did she love him, he wondered, was it just as a friend or as something more?
“It has to be as a friend, there is no way that she could love me as anything else” he thought aloud as he absently ran a hand through her hair. “And I can live with that, even if I wish things were different. Maybe things would have been different if I had been the first one to act last year. Then Max might still be alive, Isabel might still be sane and Liz, you would be far away from all of this.”
“Liz I’m so sorry that all we’ve done is fuck up your life since last September. And now you’re going to have to do something that is probably going to destroy you. I would never ask you to do this, if it was just my life, but I can’t let you die so I guess this is the only option.” He paused and observed the way that the moonlight illuminated her frame, she appeared to be glowing and he smiled slightly, burning the image into his mind before picking up a stray notebook and a pencil. Although unsure of what he was doing, he just needed to draw. He began to sketch and decided to talk to her as she slept, because there were things that he wanted to tell her but did not dare when she was awake.
“Liz, I don’t know what I would do without you, god, ever since you were little, you have always been so kind to me. You never shunned me because of my upbringing or participated in the insults when I first got to school. I don’t know if you ever knew how much I appreciated it, but do value it. And you’re about to go out on a limb for me again, and we’re going to have sex. I don’t really know how you feel about that, but I hope that you don’t uh feel weird about it. But I can kind of see how you would feel weird about it, I mean after all we have known of each other for years and you don’t really know me – at least not yet. And uh Maria and I kind of dated and she’s your best friend and even though she made a bigger thing of it than it was, it still is weird. Plus Max was the closest thing I had to a brother. God if I could, I’d force you to get the fuck out of this town, but I know you would rip me a new one and then do something really stupid, like take Isabel on by yourself.” He sighed and went back to his drawing, unaware of the silent observer in the doorway.
Tess smiled slightly as she witnessed the way that Michael was talking to Liz as she slept. She knew that she should be somewhere else, not in the doorway of Liz’s bedroom, but after she and Kyle had taken their relationship to the next level, she could not sleep. So she had taken a shower and walked around Liz’s apartment hoping that she could get herself to calm down. She was not only worried about Liz, but fearful that neither she nor Michael would be able to do what they had to in time. Plus, Tess was not exactly sure what would happen in the morning, it was not like she and Kyle had been in a long relationship before she had thrown herself at him. It had been wonderful, but she was worried that in the morning he would regret what they had done or that he would now leave her alone because he had gotten what he wanted. “Don’t be stupid, it’s Kyle” she muttered and gasped when she realized that she had thought aloud. Michael was going to kill her.
Michael frowned as he heard Tess’ voice, it was late and she should have passed out from the carnal Olympics that were going on in the Parker’s guestroom. He looked up and noticed that she was leaning against the doorpost; obviously she had been listening to him as he talked to Liz, and he was not exactly comfortable with that. Noticing the way that she was shaking and aware of Liz’s sleeping form, he fixed his gaze and decided against telling her exactly how he felt. “What are you doing?” he hissed, his tone reflecting the fact that he had felt like his privacy had just been invaded.
“Couldn’t sleep” Tess answered simply, somewhat disheartened by Michael’s public display of discomfort. She knew that she had been watching him, which was probably a big no-no in the Guerin handbook of conduct, but she had hoped that maybe he would just forget about it. “Can I come in?” she asked, hoping that Michael would at least talk to her.
Michael scratched his eyebrow then shrugged his shoulders in feigned indifference. He knew that he was upset over her invasion of his privacy, but she had saved his life. Plus wasn’t this the same girl that he had reasoned a few hours ago was like the little sister he never had? So she was just being an annoying little sister – good intentions, bad execution. “Go ahead” he said finally, only to find that Tess was already inside the bedroom and making her way over to him.
“Gee thanks Michael” she said sarcastically and made her way over to Liz’s window, deciding that it was probably better to go out on the balcony than to wake Liz. “Do you want to talk outside? That way Liz won’t be woken up. Or we could play the staring game all night.”
“Are you sure that it’s safe to leave her alone?” Michael asked as he got up from his chair and stared longingly at Liz. He did want to talk to Tess, but leaving Liz alone was not something he was exactly willing to do.
Tess rolled her eyes in an attempt to hide her amusement. She was amazed at how protective Michael was of Liz and wondered what exactly Liz would do when she found out about this side of him. “Michael, it’s just right outside, you can even watch her from the window if you want. It’s just that I don’t really think she would like to be woken up by the two of us, especially after all the stuff that she has been through the past few days. She needs her rest.”
“Fine” Michael shot back in agreement. This was hardly his idea of a brilliant plan, but he did want to talk to Tess and if they had to be outside, then so be it. He quietly put down the notebook and pencil before following Tess outside onto Liz’s balcony.
“So” Tess began as she sat down in one of the lawn chairs, she had no idea what exactly to say to him. All that she knew was that she wanted to talk; after all, they were the only two of their kind left, with the exception of Isabel of course. “How are you?”
Michael raised his eyebrow suspiciously; he doubted that Tess just wanted to exchange pleasantries, especially with him. Small talk was not exactly his specialty, and he guessed from her upbringing with Necedo that it was not hers either. But he had absolutely no idea what to say to her, especially since not even a week ago he was wary of her. “I’m fine I guess, you?” he answered, wondering what she was thinking, since she was not a person that he could read.
“I’m fine, all things considered” she answered and nervously twirled a stray piece of her hair between her fingers. She hated how awkward things were between them, especially since she had once held onto the idyllic fantasy that Max, Michael and Isabel would welcome her with open arms, not shun her the way that she had. She had begun to understand by now, but it still hurt like hell and she just wanted to have a family for once. She looked up, deciding that she had to take the initiative to form a relationship with Michael, and sighed. “So how do you feel about everything that has happened Michael? I mean it’s a lot to deal with and it’s not like any of us have gotten a moment to think.”
Michael scratched his eyebrow as he thought about how he was going to answer that question. He did not exactly feel comfortable letting Tess know everything that he thought, especially since he had barely even bothered to get to know the girl in all the time that they had known each other. “It’s hard you know, I mean Max was like my brother and now he’s gone, and because of his sister no less. And I mean she killed the Evans too, it’s hard to even think about it. I mean it makes no sense, Isabel loved her parents and I mean Max pissed her off but she loved him too, or at least I thought she did. And now Liz and I have to… you know… and it just seems like something out of a bad porno movie.” He answered truthfully, not exactly sure what she was expecting for an answer.
Tess bit her lip in an attempt to stop herself from revealing that she knew exactly how Michael felt for Liz, because she was positive that he thought that what they had to do was something more than a “bad porno”. “Well, you can always make it be something more than that if you want it to be. Yeah, it may be kind of early, but do you feel something for her?”
Michael frowned and looked away from Tess; he was in no mood to discuss his feelings, especially not what he felt for Liz. He valued his privacy and although he thought that Tess might have gotten a flash or two when she healed him, but that was different from knowing his most private thoughts – his desire for Liz. So he decided to take the easy way out and avoid the subject, hoping that Tess would take the hint. “So how do you feel about all of this, since you’ve been forced into the leader role lately?”
Tess sighed as she quickly hid the disappointment before it had a chance to appear on her face. She should have known that he did not want to talk about his private thoughts with her, after all he was Stonewall Guerin and no one was privy to the inner workings of his mind, not even the girl who held his heart. “It’s hard, I mean first Necedo, who is the closest thing that I have to a father, dies. Then Max, who was my destiny, dies at the hands of his sister and the girl who was supposed to be my best friend. I mean I know that it is stupid, but ever since I was a little girl, Necedo would tell me about the three of you and how I shouldn’t get attached to any humans because the three of you were my family and you all would embrace me with open arms. And now I’m forced to deal with reality and that two out of the three people are gone, and everything is different from what I thought it would be and now you and Liz could die and well it’s hard.” She finished, wiping away the tears that threatened to spill. Tess did not want to let Michael know how much it hurt her that they were not close and she hated that she had even alluded to how excluded she felt. It was selfish and stupid; Michael did not need to have any more baggage because of her.
Michael ran a hand through his hair and analyzed what exactly Tess was saying. She seemed way more vulnerable than she made herself out to be, and he assumed that she hurt by their distrust of her, and he really did not know what to say about that. She had gone about things the wrong way when she had come to Roswell, but now he was realizing that she knew no different. “Tess I’m sorry that we didn’t accept you with open arms when you came to Roswell, but there’s nothing that I can do about that right now. The only thing that the two of us can do is move on from it.”
Tess forced herself to smile, knowing that this was the closest thing to an apology she was ever going to get from Michael. Plus it was somewhat irrational on her part to just assume that the three of them knew that she was the one that they had left behind all those years ago. “Yeah, you’re right; I mean we are the only two of us left. Who else do we have to come to when we wake up at thirty and need to commiserate about being born in a big tub of ooze.”
Michael snorted as he pictured the two of them sitting in an insane asylum talking about the affects of being hatched. “Really, the ooze is what would drive you over the edge? I thought it would be the comparisons that could be made between us and chickens.”
Tess groaned as she pictured that in her head, superimposing the image of Michael’s head on her favorite meal – chicken parmesan begging her not to eat him. “Thanks Michael, you have officially made me never want to eat my favorite meal ever again.”
Michael smirked upon catching sight of Tess’ disgusted expression, he was glad that even in times of crisis, he could think about other things. “I try” he answered simply and watched Tess roll her eyes in response.
Tess fidgeted as an awkward silence settled over the two of them once more. She knew that Michael was probably going to go off on her, but she just had to know what he felt about their situation. “So you never answered my question Michael” she stated, hoping that Michael would not overreact to her persistence.
“So?” Michael asked coolly, then frowned when she shot him a look that said that she was not about to give up that easily. Why was she unable to take a hint and realize that he did not want to discuss this with her? “Look Tess, it’s complicated and even if I did feel something for her, it wouldn’t matter, because she doesn’t feel anything more for me than a friend. So it really doesn’t matter what I feel or don’t feel for her because she doesn’t feel anything more than friends.”
Tess frowned and met Michael’s eyes, noticing the flicker of pain in them before he forced it back behind a wall of indifference. She wanted to tell him the truth, but knew that she would violate the trust that she had built up with Liz. “But she said that she loved you before she passed out” she stated honestly, knowing that he had heard her say that as well.
“Yeah, and she meant it as a friend. Tess, can we not talk about this?” Michael snapped, somewhat uncomfortable with the way that Tess was trying to get inside his head. He was a private person and she should respect that, it was not like he was asking her the intimate details of what she felt for Kyle and he would think that she would respect him in the same way.
Tess bit her lip in an attempt to conceal any knowledge that she had on the subject. She knew that she was already pushing him, but she could not just leave it alone, there was too much that neither of them knew about the other. She just wanted them to be happy and take this as a blessing in disguise. They both liked each other as something more than friends, so this could be, in addition to the only way to save each other’s lives, a jumping off point to something more. “Yeah, but let me just say one more thing” she answered and watched as he nodded in agreement. “What if she does love you as something more and then what? Michael I think you need to talk to her and not just immediately assume things.”
Michael looked at Tess as he thought about what he could possibly say to Liz about this. He knew that it had to be done, but he was afraid of the possibility that she could flat out tell him that she did not want to do this. It seemed logical that she could say something like that, after all she had never gone to that level and he doubted that she would just be happy to be forced into it, no matter what she said. “Yeah, so you and Valenti huh?” he asked in an attempt to move the focus from him to her.
“Yeah he’s really a great guy, but I think that I messed it up” she admitted, thinking that if he did not want to talk about his problems, she could at least get a guy’s perspective on the things that were bothering her.
Michael groaned inwardly, he was in no mood to go and analyze Kyle’s and Tess’ relationship, especially since he had enough to think about with his own and he barely even understood the dynamics between the two. He scratched his eyebrow and simply said, “Why don’t you follow your own device and just talk to him. I don’t think that you messed up anything with him. And even if you think you made a mistake, he’s worshipping Buddha now, so he’ll forgive you.”
Tess smiled and got up from her chair, feeling somewhat better than she had a few hours ago. “Thanks” she stated and walked over to him and awkwardly gave him a hug. “Night Michael” she whispered as she wrapped her arms around his body.
Michael’s eyes flew open in shock as he felt Tess wrap her arms around him; he had no idea how to react at first. He was not one for outward displays of affection and this was awkward. But he wrapped his arms around her and smiled slightly, it was nice in a platonic way. “Goodnight Tess” he stated before following her back inside to sit by Liz’s side.
***
Isabel smirked as she curled up on her makeshift bed in the Congresswoman’s office. She knew that in time Nicholas would be out of her way, which made dealing with him now a tolerable experience. How she would enjoy watching the little twerp bow down on his knees to her begging and pleading for his miserable life before she went for the kill. She would relish the chance to finally destroy him and she certainly would milk every second for what it was truly worth. Then she would get the seal and seduce Khivar, her one time lover, just so that she could experience the ecstasy that had been a significant part in her past one time in the present. She shivered at the thought of finally bedding the one man who could bring her to her knees in this body. Isabel could clearly remember the nights of passion that the two had shared and no one on earth, especially not geeky boys like Alex Whitman, had anything on her.
But, unfortunately, all good things must come to an end, and Khivar, as handsome as he is, could potentially foil her plans. That was why she was certain that she had to destroy him after she took what she wanted. Not only would this secure her rightful place on the Antarian throne, but all of the people would adore her for destroying Khivar. Isabel smirked and laughed mechanically at the thought of Zan’s supporters throwing down their arms in celebration of her rule, for they would be unaware of the fact that she had been the one to destroy their sole reason to live. “How pitiful” she stated before drifting off to sleep, certain that she would have pleasant dreams of the future.
***
Maria had finally decided to stop kicking and screaming, knowing that no matter what she did neither Alex nor Sheriff Valenti would just let her out. She hated this, after all her freedom had been compromised, and by her best friend no less. Liz was supposed to be her cheerleader, her confidant, certainly not the person to sell her up the river under the guise of safety. She was not sure if it was just her nerves or what, but she was suspicious that she did not know the whole story. And it did not help that Liz had been so cold to her on the telephone, even though Maria knew that she had been somewhat harsh on her former best friend. “I can’t believe that they did this to us” she vented, hoping that at least Alex would commiserate with her.
Alex rolled his eyes, he knew that Maria was angry, but in reality, it made sense that the four of them would chose to keep him and Maria out of harm’s way. In fact, it was the most mature and reasonable decision possible. Granted their execution was less than stellar, for Liz should not have been the one to break the news. If it had been Michael or even Tess, Maria would have been angry, but not have felt betrayed, because she expected this type of behavior from Michael and to put it nicely, Maria had a less than favorable opinion of Tess. Although it made some sense to have Liz break the news, after all Maria would have tried to stay otherwise. He sighed; sometimes there was just no winning when it came to Maria Deluca. “Maria, for what it’s worth, they probably thought that what they were doing was for the best. But it still bites that we won’t be around to watch them bring down the beast. But hey look at it this way; we get to miss school for at least a week.” Alex stated, hoping that the appeal of no school would make her feel a little bit better about being exiled from Roswell.
“Yeah, maybe” Maria mumbled, unwilling to admit that she might have overreacted when she found out that they were going to be forced to leave the town until Isabel had been taken care of. Maria began to play with a strand of her hair and sighed as she thought over what she had said to Liz. She could admit that she had been a little over the top, but the sentiment was still the same – Liz had sided with the aliens and sold her up the river, not to mention that she had forgotten them in the wake of Max’s death. And while Maria knew that she had been hard on Liz, as far as she was concerned, Liz deserved at least some of the criticism that she had given her. Liz had stabbed her in the back, whether or not the intentions were good, that fact remained. “It’s just that she backstabbed us and I think that she should have considered our opinions before forcing us out of whatever they are doing.”
Alex nodded, unable to deny the small voice in his head that echoed Maria’s belief that the two of them had, in fact, been betrayed. Liz was the third musketeer years before they had been involved in the alien abyss and that meant that she should come to them before deciding on things that affected their lives. He also felt a little jealous over the way that Liz had gone to Michael, Kyle and Tess before them, but had chalked it up to shock and the fact that Michael would probably be grieving in the same way that she would be, which made it a good thing that they were together. “Yeah, I know, but maybe she knew that we never would have left unless she forced us to” he answered, fairly certain that this was the reason why they had been forced into the Sheriff’s jeep and were now driving north on I-285.
“Yeah and I know you’re right Alex, but it still hurts” she whispered as she wiped away the few stray tears that had fallen. She knew that she had messed up with Liz and had allowed her emotions to get the best of her. Although it felt right at the time to call off their friendship, now she was not so sure. Yes, she felt hurt and betrayed, but at the same time Liz’s decision was beginning to make sense. “I just hope Liz and I are able to remain friends after this” she said as she began to cry.
“I’m sure you will” he declared as he wrapped his arms around Maria as she continued to cry. While he was not sure that things would be the same when they got back home, he believed in Liz’s capacity to forgive and knew that the three of them would still be friends in some way. He sighed and ran a hand through Maria’s golden curls as she sobbed, it felt like they had lost their best friend – and in a way, they had.
---
Part 16
---
Isabel slammed the door shut and cursed audibly as she entered Congresswoman Whitaker’s office. She was not at all in a good mood; after all, her plans for obtaining the granolith had been foiled. And not even by a person, but by the entry way itself! “Nicholas” she screeched, determined to pry the answers out of the four foot pain in her side.
Nicholas smirked as he sauntered up to Isabel, who was visibly angry about something; most likely a plan of hers had been foiled. He could feel the joy run through him, he loved seeing Vilondra angry, it made her that much more desirable. “You rang Vilondra?” he asked and met her eyes, amused at how angry she looked.
She narrowed her eyes and glared at him, she was not in the mood for any of his snide comments. “I can’t get into the pod chamber! My access to the granolith has been closed.”
“Well Vilondra that is a problem. Khivar did want the granolith as part of the deal and now you are telling me that you can’t get to it. What ever are we to do?” He said mockingly as he walked around her and gently flicked her hair, enjoying the jump that she made in response. He prided himself on his ability to intimidate, especially people who appeared fearless like Vilondra had on Antar.
Isabel spun around and stared Nicholas down, she was not about to let some four foot tall know that he terrified her. He did not need to know that the mere sound of his voice rocked her to her core, sending shockwaves of fear through her. “What you are going to do Nicholas is find out why this happened, while I go and plan how to take out Michael.”
“I don’t need to look it up Vilondra, it actually is quite simple” he stated offhandedly, rolling his eyes when he saw her mouth open in shock. “Your brother died and you didn’t get the seal, thus you have no claim to the throne. So the Granolith noticed that and wouldn’t let you back in. It’s the same reason why we haven’t obtained the Granolith before you decided to come around. Obviously those who recreated you decided to make you just as you were on Antar – stunningly gorgeous yet amazingly stupid.” He then turned around and walked away, laughing at the thought of Isabel standing there fuming in anger.
Isabel frowned as she watched Nicholas walk away laughing at her as he went. How dare he mock her, she was a reincarnated princess, not to mention one who was his bosses’ right hand woman. She would get her revenge, and when she did, she would make sure that he knew exactly who he was messing with. She threw up her arms in frustration and stormed out, intent on making Michael suffer for all of the abuse she was forced to endure as a result of not receiving the seal.
***
Michael turned around just as he heard the loud thud of Liz’s body hitting the floor. He had been too angry to even think that Liz was trying her hardest to do something that he would have opposed any way that she presented it. If she had told him, he would have denied it outright and searched for a better solution regardless of their lack of time. But now he understood why she took this route, she had a chance this way and she could be dead now because she had gambled. “Shit” he cursed as he bent down to pick up her lithe body from the floor, first checking to make sure that she was still breathing. Relieved, he cradled her to his chest and made his way back to her bedroom and laid her down on her bed.
Michael then brushed the dark tendrils of hair off of her face before covering her with the blankets. Satisfied with her current position curled up in her own bed, he grabbed the chair from her desk and pulled it up next to the bed before sitting down. He was not about to leave her side, especially when he blamed himself for what had happened. If only he had gone with his instincts then they would both be saved. But instead he had thought the worst of her actions due to the many years he had spent with Hank. Yes, it was Liz, but she had been doing something unexpected and he had immediately assumed the worst. But that is not an excuse he reminded himself as he scratched his eyebrow.
Sighing, Michael then looked up at her ceiling, smirking at the glow in the dark stars that stared back at him. Even in the quiet bedroom, the stars taunted him, stared back at him with quiet knowledge of all that transpired in Liz’s bedroom. He wondered silently what she thought of everything, sure she had said that she loved him, but did that mean that she was ready? No, of course not, Max had just died and they had never even gone to that level. And how exactly did she love him, he wondered, was it just as a friend or as something more?
“It has to be as a friend, there is no way that she could love me as anything else” he thought aloud as he absently ran a hand through her hair. “And I can live with that, even if I wish things were different. Maybe things would have been different if I had been the first one to act last year. Then Max might still be alive, Isabel might still be sane and Liz, you would be far away from all of this.”
“Liz I’m so sorry that all we’ve done is fuck up your life since last September. And now you’re going to have to do something that is probably going to destroy you. I would never ask you to do this, if it was just my life, but I can’t let you die so I guess this is the only option.” He paused and observed the way that the moonlight illuminated her frame, she appeared to be glowing and he smiled slightly, burning the image into his mind before picking up a stray notebook and a pencil. Although unsure of what he was doing, he just needed to draw. He began to sketch and decided to talk to her as she slept, because there were things that he wanted to tell her but did not dare when she was awake.
“Liz, I don’t know what I would do without you, god, ever since you were little, you have always been so kind to me. You never shunned me because of my upbringing or participated in the insults when I first got to school. I don’t know if you ever knew how much I appreciated it, but do value it. And you’re about to go out on a limb for me again, and we’re going to have sex. I don’t really know how you feel about that, but I hope that you don’t uh feel weird about it. But I can kind of see how you would feel weird about it, I mean after all we have known of each other for years and you don’t really know me – at least not yet. And uh Maria and I kind of dated and she’s your best friend and even though she made a bigger thing of it than it was, it still is weird. Plus Max was the closest thing I had to a brother. God if I could, I’d force you to get the fuck out of this town, but I know you would rip me a new one and then do something really stupid, like take Isabel on by yourself.” He sighed and went back to his drawing, unaware of the silent observer in the doorway.
Tess smiled slightly as she witnessed the way that Michael was talking to Liz as she slept. She knew that she should be somewhere else, not in the doorway of Liz’s bedroom, but after she and Kyle had taken their relationship to the next level, she could not sleep. So she had taken a shower and walked around Liz’s apartment hoping that she could get herself to calm down. She was not only worried about Liz, but fearful that neither she nor Michael would be able to do what they had to in time. Plus, Tess was not exactly sure what would happen in the morning, it was not like she and Kyle had been in a long relationship before she had thrown herself at him. It had been wonderful, but she was worried that in the morning he would regret what they had done or that he would now leave her alone because he had gotten what he wanted. “Don’t be stupid, it’s Kyle” she muttered and gasped when she realized that she had thought aloud. Michael was going to kill her.
Michael frowned as he heard Tess’ voice, it was late and she should have passed out from the carnal Olympics that were going on in the Parker’s guestroom. He looked up and noticed that she was leaning against the doorpost; obviously she had been listening to him as he talked to Liz, and he was not exactly comfortable with that. Noticing the way that she was shaking and aware of Liz’s sleeping form, he fixed his gaze and decided against telling her exactly how he felt. “What are you doing?” he hissed, his tone reflecting the fact that he had felt like his privacy had just been invaded.
“Couldn’t sleep” Tess answered simply, somewhat disheartened by Michael’s public display of discomfort. She knew that she had been watching him, which was probably a big no-no in the Guerin handbook of conduct, but she had hoped that maybe he would just forget about it. “Can I come in?” she asked, hoping that Michael would at least talk to her.
Michael scratched his eyebrow then shrugged his shoulders in feigned indifference. He knew that he was upset over her invasion of his privacy, but she had saved his life. Plus wasn’t this the same girl that he had reasoned a few hours ago was like the little sister he never had? So she was just being an annoying little sister – good intentions, bad execution. “Go ahead” he said finally, only to find that Tess was already inside the bedroom and making her way over to him.
“Gee thanks Michael” she said sarcastically and made her way over to Liz’s window, deciding that it was probably better to go out on the balcony than to wake Liz. “Do you want to talk outside? That way Liz won’t be woken up. Or we could play the staring game all night.”
“Are you sure that it’s safe to leave her alone?” Michael asked as he got up from his chair and stared longingly at Liz. He did want to talk to Tess, but leaving Liz alone was not something he was exactly willing to do.
Tess rolled her eyes in an attempt to hide her amusement. She was amazed at how protective Michael was of Liz and wondered what exactly Liz would do when she found out about this side of him. “Michael, it’s just right outside, you can even watch her from the window if you want. It’s just that I don’t really think she would like to be woken up by the two of us, especially after all the stuff that she has been through the past few days. She needs her rest.”
“Fine” Michael shot back in agreement. This was hardly his idea of a brilliant plan, but he did want to talk to Tess and if they had to be outside, then so be it. He quietly put down the notebook and pencil before following Tess outside onto Liz’s balcony.
“So” Tess began as she sat down in one of the lawn chairs, she had no idea what exactly to say to him. All that she knew was that she wanted to talk; after all, they were the only two of their kind left, with the exception of Isabel of course. “How are you?”
Michael raised his eyebrow suspiciously; he doubted that Tess just wanted to exchange pleasantries, especially with him. Small talk was not exactly his specialty, and he guessed from her upbringing with Necedo that it was not hers either. But he had absolutely no idea what to say to her, especially since not even a week ago he was wary of her. “I’m fine I guess, you?” he answered, wondering what she was thinking, since she was not a person that he could read.
“I’m fine, all things considered” she answered and nervously twirled a stray piece of her hair between her fingers. She hated how awkward things were between them, especially since she had once held onto the idyllic fantasy that Max, Michael and Isabel would welcome her with open arms, not shun her the way that she had. She had begun to understand by now, but it still hurt like hell and she just wanted to have a family for once. She looked up, deciding that she had to take the initiative to form a relationship with Michael, and sighed. “So how do you feel about everything that has happened Michael? I mean it’s a lot to deal with and it’s not like any of us have gotten a moment to think.”
Michael scratched his eyebrow as he thought about how he was going to answer that question. He did not exactly feel comfortable letting Tess know everything that he thought, especially since he had barely even bothered to get to know the girl in all the time that they had known each other. “It’s hard you know, I mean Max was like my brother and now he’s gone, and because of his sister no less. And I mean she killed the Evans too, it’s hard to even think about it. I mean it makes no sense, Isabel loved her parents and I mean Max pissed her off but she loved him too, or at least I thought she did. And now Liz and I have to… you know… and it just seems like something out of a bad porno movie.” He answered truthfully, not exactly sure what she was expecting for an answer.
Tess bit her lip in an attempt to stop herself from revealing that she knew exactly how Michael felt for Liz, because she was positive that he thought that what they had to do was something more than a “bad porno”. “Well, you can always make it be something more than that if you want it to be. Yeah, it may be kind of early, but do you feel something for her?”
Michael frowned and looked away from Tess; he was in no mood to discuss his feelings, especially not what he felt for Liz. He valued his privacy and although he thought that Tess might have gotten a flash or two when she healed him, but that was different from knowing his most private thoughts – his desire for Liz. So he decided to take the easy way out and avoid the subject, hoping that Tess would take the hint. “So how do you feel about all of this, since you’ve been forced into the leader role lately?”
Tess sighed as she quickly hid the disappointment before it had a chance to appear on her face. She should have known that he did not want to talk about his private thoughts with her, after all he was Stonewall Guerin and no one was privy to the inner workings of his mind, not even the girl who held his heart. “It’s hard, I mean first Necedo, who is the closest thing that I have to a father, dies. Then Max, who was my destiny, dies at the hands of his sister and the girl who was supposed to be my best friend. I mean I know that it is stupid, but ever since I was a little girl, Necedo would tell me about the three of you and how I shouldn’t get attached to any humans because the three of you were my family and you all would embrace me with open arms. And now I’m forced to deal with reality and that two out of the three people are gone, and everything is different from what I thought it would be and now you and Liz could die and well it’s hard.” She finished, wiping away the tears that threatened to spill. Tess did not want to let Michael know how much it hurt her that they were not close and she hated that she had even alluded to how excluded she felt. It was selfish and stupid; Michael did not need to have any more baggage because of her.
Michael ran a hand through his hair and analyzed what exactly Tess was saying. She seemed way more vulnerable than she made herself out to be, and he assumed that she hurt by their distrust of her, and he really did not know what to say about that. She had gone about things the wrong way when she had come to Roswell, but now he was realizing that she knew no different. “Tess I’m sorry that we didn’t accept you with open arms when you came to Roswell, but there’s nothing that I can do about that right now. The only thing that the two of us can do is move on from it.”
Tess forced herself to smile, knowing that this was the closest thing to an apology she was ever going to get from Michael. Plus it was somewhat irrational on her part to just assume that the three of them knew that she was the one that they had left behind all those years ago. “Yeah, you’re right; I mean we are the only two of us left. Who else do we have to come to when we wake up at thirty and need to commiserate about being born in a big tub of ooze.”
Michael snorted as he pictured the two of them sitting in an insane asylum talking about the affects of being hatched. “Really, the ooze is what would drive you over the edge? I thought it would be the comparisons that could be made between us and chickens.”
Tess groaned as she pictured that in her head, superimposing the image of Michael’s head on her favorite meal – chicken parmesan begging her not to eat him. “Thanks Michael, you have officially made me never want to eat my favorite meal ever again.”
Michael smirked upon catching sight of Tess’ disgusted expression, he was glad that even in times of crisis, he could think about other things. “I try” he answered simply and watched Tess roll her eyes in response.
Tess fidgeted as an awkward silence settled over the two of them once more. She knew that Michael was probably going to go off on her, but she just had to know what he felt about their situation. “So you never answered my question Michael” she stated, hoping that Michael would not overreact to her persistence.
“So?” Michael asked coolly, then frowned when she shot him a look that said that she was not about to give up that easily. Why was she unable to take a hint and realize that he did not want to discuss this with her? “Look Tess, it’s complicated and even if I did feel something for her, it wouldn’t matter, because she doesn’t feel anything more for me than a friend. So it really doesn’t matter what I feel or don’t feel for her because she doesn’t feel anything more than friends.”
Tess frowned and met Michael’s eyes, noticing the flicker of pain in them before he forced it back behind a wall of indifference. She wanted to tell him the truth, but knew that she would violate the trust that she had built up with Liz. “But she said that she loved you before she passed out” she stated honestly, knowing that he had heard her say that as well.
“Yeah, and she meant it as a friend. Tess, can we not talk about this?” Michael snapped, somewhat uncomfortable with the way that Tess was trying to get inside his head. He was a private person and she should respect that, it was not like he was asking her the intimate details of what she felt for Kyle and he would think that she would respect him in the same way.
Tess bit her lip in an attempt to conceal any knowledge that she had on the subject. She knew that she was already pushing him, but she could not just leave it alone, there was too much that neither of them knew about the other. She just wanted them to be happy and take this as a blessing in disguise. They both liked each other as something more than friends, so this could be, in addition to the only way to save each other’s lives, a jumping off point to something more. “Yeah, but let me just say one more thing” she answered and watched as he nodded in agreement. “What if she does love you as something more and then what? Michael I think you need to talk to her and not just immediately assume things.”
Michael looked at Tess as he thought about what he could possibly say to Liz about this. He knew that it had to be done, but he was afraid of the possibility that she could flat out tell him that she did not want to do this. It seemed logical that she could say something like that, after all she had never gone to that level and he doubted that she would just be happy to be forced into it, no matter what she said. “Yeah, so you and Valenti huh?” he asked in an attempt to move the focus from him to her.
“Yeah he’s really a great guy, but I think that I messed it up” she admitted, thinking that if he did not want to talk about his problems, she could at least get a guy’s perspective on the things that were bothering her.
Michael groaned inwardly, he was in no mood to go and analyze Kyle’s and Tess’ relationship, especially since he had enough to think about with his own and he barely even understood the dynamics between the two. He scratched his eyebrow and simply said, “Why don’t you follow your own device and just talk to him. I don’t think that you messed up anything with him. And even if you think you made a mistake, he’s worshipping Buddha now, so he’ll forgive you.”
Tess smiled and got up from her chair, feeling somewhat better than she had a few hours ago. “Thanks” she stated and walked over to him and awkwardly gave him a hug. “Night Michael” she whispered as she wrapped her arms around his body.
Michael’s eyes flew open in shock as he felt Tess wrap her arms around him; he had no idea how to react at first. He was not one for outward displays of affection and this was awkward. But he wrapped his arms around her and smiled slightly, it was nice in a platonic way. “Goodnight Tess” he stated before following her back inside to sit by Liz’s side.
***
Isabel smirked as she curled up on her makeshift bed in the Congresswoman’s office. She knew that in time Nicholas would be out of her way, which made dealing with him now a tolerable experience. How she would enjoy watching the little twerp bow down on his knees to her begging and pleading for his miserable life before she went for the kill. She would relish the chance to finally destroy him and she certainly would milk every second for what it was truly worth. Then she would get the seal and seduce Khivar, her one time lover, just so that she could experience the ecstasy that had been a significant part in her past one time in the present. She shivered at the thought of finally bedding the one man who could bring her to her knees in this body. Isabel could clearly remember the nights of passion that the two had shared and no one on earth, especially not geeky boys like Alex Whitman, had anything on her.
But, unfortunately, all good things must come to an end, and Khivar, as handsome as he is, could potentially foil her plans. That was why she was certain that she had to destroy him after she took what she wanted. Not only would this secure her rightful place on the Antarian throne, but all of the people would adore her for destroying Khivar. Isabel smirked and laughed mechanically at the thought of Zan’s supporters throwing down their arms in celebration of her rule, for they would be unaware of the fact that she had been the one to destroy their sole reason to live. “How pitiful” she stated before drifting off to sleep, certain that she would have pleasant dreams of the future.
***
Maria had finally decided to stop kicking and screaming, knowing that no matter what she did neither Alex nor Sheriff Valenti would just let her out. She hated this, after all her freedom had been compromised, and by her best friend no less. Liz was supposed to be her cheerleader, her confidant, certainly not the person to sell her up the river under the guise of safety. She was not sure if it was just her nerves or what, but she was suspicious that she did not know the whole story. And it did not help that Liz had been so cold to her on the telephone, even though Maria knew that she had been somewhat harsh on her former best friend. “I can’t believe that they did this to us” she vented, hoping that at least Alex would commiserate with her.
Alex rolled his eyes, he knew that Maria was angry, but in reality, it made sense that the four of them would chose to keep him and Maria out of harm’s way. In fact, it was the most mature and reasonable decision possible. Granted their execution was less than stellar, for Liz should not have been the one to break the news. If it had been Michael or even Tess, Maria would have been angry, but not have felt betrayed, because she expected this type of behavior from Michael and to put it nicely, Maria had a less than favorable opinion of Tess. Although it made some sense to have Liz break the news, after all Maria would have tried to stay otherwise. He sighed; sometimes there was just no winning when it came to Maria Deluca. “Maria, for what it’s worth, they probably thought that what they were doing was for the best. But it still bites that we won’t be around to watch them bring down the beast. But hey look at it this way; we get to miss school for at least a week.” Alex stated, hoping that the appeal of no school would make her feel a little bit better about being exiled from Roswell.
“Yeah, maybe” Maria mumbled, unwilling to admit that she might have overreacted when she found out that they were going to be forced to leave the town until Isabel had been taken care of. Maria began to play with a strand of her hair and sighed as she thought over what she had said to Liz. She could admit that she had been a little over the top, but the sentiment was still the same – Liz had sided with the aliens and sold her up the river, not to mention that she had forgotten them in the wake of Max’s death. And while Maria knew that she had been hard on Liz, as far as she was concerned, Liz deserved at least some of the criticism that she had given her. Liz had stabbed her in the back, whether or not the intentions were good, that fact remained. “It’s just that she backstabbed us and I think that she should have considered our opinions before forcing us out of whatever they are doing.”
Alex nodded, unable to deny the small voice in his head that echoed Maria’s belief that the two of them had, in fact, been betrayed. Liz was the third musketeer years before they had been involved in the alien abyss and that meant that she should come to them before deciding on things that affected their lives. He also felt a little jealous over the way that Liz had gone to Michael, Kyle and Tess before them, but had chalked it up to shock and the fact that Michael would probably be grieving in the same way that she would be, which made it a good thing that they were together. “Yeah, I know, but maybe she knew that we never would have left unless she forced us to” he answered, fairly certain that this was the reason why they had been forced into the Sheriff’s jeep and were now driving north on I-285.
“Yeah and I know you’re right Alex, but it still hurts” she whispered as she wiped away the few stray tears that had fallen. She knew that she had messed up with Liz and had allowed her emotions to get the best of her. Although it felt right at the time to call off their friendship, now she was not so sure. Yes, she felt hurt and betrayed, but at the same time Liz’s decision was beginning to make sense. “I just hope Liz and I are able to remain friends after this” she said as she began to cry.
“I’m sure you will” he declared as he wrapped his arms around Maria as she continued to cry. While he was not sure that things would be the same when they got back home, he believed in Liz’s capacity to forgive and knew that the three of them would still be friends in some way. He sighed and ran a hand through Maria’s golden curls as she sobbed, it felt like they had lost their best friend – and in a way, they had.
POLAR ATTRACTION cuz I don't go to sleep to dream.
-
citrustwisted
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 42
- Joined: Sun May 11, 2003 5:17 pm
- Contact:
17 a
Ok, I used a bunch of songs in this, and obviously they are not mine.
In order they are:
“Everybody Hurts” – REM
“Across the Universe” – The Beatles
“On Your Side” – Pete Yorn
“More than Us” – Travis
"Life in Mono” – Mono
“Perfect” – Smashing Pumpkins
---
Part 17
---
Kyle watched as Tess continued to sleep, her chest rising and falling as he entwined his fingers in her curls. She looked so peaceful and so innocent, as if what had happened between the two of them last night had failed to affect her. He still was uncertain about how he felt, on one hand, he had thoroughly enjoyed it, but on the other he knew that he should have stopped her. They had just gotten together and she probably did it just so that she could forget, just for a night. After all, their current situation was less than ideal and right now they were at a crossroads, they would either break up or continue their relationship. He knew that he would rather have the second option, but it was up to her, all he was certain of was that things between them would never be the same again.
He watched as her blue eyes fluttered open and she awkwardly turned toward him, her mouth open in mid yawn. Even her breath smelled alright in the morning, something else that made her much, much better for him than Vicki. He sighed, knowing that comparisons between your first and your second sexual experience were inevitable, but he felt guilty, knowing that this had been Tess’ first time. Making a mental note to keep this fact to himself unless asked, he met her soft blue eyes and smiled, “Hey” he whispered, afraid that she would do something drastic, like leave him for good.
“Hey” she breathed, feeling her breast brush up against his chest and her cheeks immediately flushed. She had stripped down once she had reentered the room last night, thinking that it would be even more awkward if she had fallen asleep with clothes on. But now as she lay down next to him, she could not help but feel well, naked. She searched his face nervously, hoping that he would say something, anything, to relieve some of the tension in the air.
Kyle met her nervous gaze with his own worried eyes. He had no idea what to say to her, since he had no idea how she felt about last night. It was strange to just be together on this bed, naked, waiting for one of them to make the first move. He let out a puff of air and looked at her, hoping that she would say something, but her lips were firmly pursed together, “So” he began awkwardly, wondering why he could not be eloquent.
“So” Tess repeated, her concern growing with every passing second. She wanted so much for him to say something to reassure her that her actions had not destroyed their fledgling relationship, but his failure to say anything was in her mind a bad sign. As far as she was concerned, the next move was his, since she had pretty much laid it all on the line last night when she had instigated the lovemaking session.
Kyle sighed and frowned slightly, so much for Tess making the first move this morning. He did not want to start this conversation, after all, his recent luck with girls was fairly bad, Vicki had left him right after she took his virginity and Liz left him for Max. He sucked in his breath and decided to go with an old staple; it would leave it up to her, but let her know that she was still interested. “So we should take things slow, right?” he asked, secretly hoping that she disagreed with him, because he doubted that he could keep his hands off of her for very long.
Tess sighed heavily and propped her head up on her hands. Taking things slow was the last thing that she wanted; after all it would be incredibly hard to pull back after their relationship had been on the fast track. She playfully slid a golden curl in between her fingers and met his gaze, blushing when she realized that he looked just as nervous as she did. “Yeah, but who knows if we’ll be dead tomorrow?” she asked, hoping that he would take the hint.
Kyle nodded his head, realizing that she was on the same page as far as their relationship was concerned. It was nice to know that Tess was not put off by the fact that he had just gone with it last night, since he knew that many girls would have been angry. “Yeah” he exhaled and noticed the curve of Tess’ breast, which was just barely peaking out from beneath the covers. A wave of heat washed over him and he asked, “So now that that’s over with, care for a repeat performance?”
Tess rolled her eyes slightly; leave it to Kyle to want to just jump into bed with her. She smirked, knowing that she wanted the exact same thing. It was nice that they had been on the same page after all, it made life much easier. She wrapped her arms around his and leaned into his ear and whispered “you always know how to woo a girl Buddha boy” before pressing her lips firmly against his. It was going to be a very good morning.
***
Liz yawned as she reached her arms upward, she knew that she had slept for a very long time, but she still felt tired. Her eyes wandered to the alarm clock on the wall, which read two-thirty in the afternoon. “Two thirty?” she asked incredulously as her eyes wandered around the room, curious how she had wound up in her bed in the first place. She distinctly remembered passing out during an argument with Michael, so this was all very strange. Gasping, she took in the frame of one Michael Guerin, passed out on the floor next to her, his hair a mess. She smiled in spite of herself; he looked so innocent lying there.
Feeling her gaze on his skin, Michael stirred and looked up, quickly drowning in her coffee colored eyes. She looked so stunning as the sunlight hit her from behind, illuminating her dark features. “Morning” he greeted, squinting in the sunlight.
“Don’t you mean afternoon?” she asked as she suggestively moved her eyes over to the left, indicating the time on the alarm clock. She was somewhat glad for that mistake, since she had no idea what to say to him. Liz knew that she did not regret what she had tried to do last night, since no matter which way she tried, she would have ultimately failed. Michael would never have just accepted what they were to do; he probably disagreed with it even more so than she did.
He looked over at the clock and realized that it was mid-afternoon and wondered silently why he had slept that long, granted he went to bed at four in the morning, but he never needed that much sleep. He sighed and turned back to Liz, the weight of what was said and what had to be done was heavy and he did not really want to deal with it, but knew that it had to be done. “Yeah, morning, afternoon, it’s all the same thing.” He paused in hopes that she would say something relevant, but instead she just stared at him, most likely in hopes that he would instigate this conversation. “Look, I’m sorry about last night, I went too far with what I said” he acknowledged and decided to stop before he added the but to his statement, since comparing her to Isabel had been a really low blow.
“Yeah, you did” she agreed as she crossed her arms across her chest, somehow she knew that he wanted to add an addendum to his apology, somehow justifying his actions. There was no justification for comparing her to her ex-boyfriend’s killer. She was going to make him grovel for that remark, even though she knew that her actions had not been the best.
Michael looked down, the acidity of her tone not lost on him. He had messed up big time with that comparison and if either of them had the strength, he would be peeing in a bag for days. He groaned inwardly, to ever get her to forgive him; he was going to have to go where he had rarely, if ever, gone before, the full apology. “Fine, Liz, I realize that no matter which way you told me about what we have to do, I would have reacted badly. And maybe that was the best way to go about it, since it was the least involved from my end. But regardless, I shouldn’t have gone off on you like that, since you have never done anything to deserve it. So I’m sorry” he finished and looked up, hoping to see compassion flash across her face.
Liz nodded slightly, silently pleased that Michael had apologized to her for his actions. It was nice that he could admit that he was wrong, and now she knew that it was her turn. She knew that she was at fault just as much as he was, after all she had not been forthcoming with the information that she had. And if they were going to share everything with one another, they had to get everything out in the open. “Ok, I’m sorry that I just went ahead and tried to seduce you last night. It was wrong, given the circumstances, since neither of us has gone to that level, and I should have just told you what was up. I never should have just thrown myself at you and I’m sorry.”
She paused and looked at him, somewhat confused about what was to happen next. Everything was just out in the open and that meant that she had no idea on how to proceed. Before, she thought that she had all the answers, but now, she was not so sure, and that scared her. They were going to die unless they figured something out, and that weighed on her. She knew what she wanted to do, her plan of attack had been made clear last night, but it was up to Michael now, she hoped that he wanted to live, because she was ready to do anything in her power to make sure that that happened. “So what do you think about” she paused and waved her hand in the air and whispered, “The you know?”
“It’s kind of sudden, but I told you how I felt about you last night” he said simply. She knew how he felt, it had kind of slipped out when he realized what Liz had been trying to do. He wanted nothing more than to make love to her, but it had to be for the right reasons, and right now, it looked like they were going to be forced into a sexual relationship for all the wrong ones. “I think the question is, how do you feel about this Liz?” he asked as he scratched his eyebrow, he knew that Liz could put on a front that rivaled his own, so he had to gage the subtle nuances in her facial expressions.
Liz bit her lip nervously as she fell under the scrutiny of Michael’s concentrated gaze. She had no idea how she felt, sure she had thought about their situation, but she had never really bothered to question how she felt. It seemed to be pointless, since her actions were already decided. She would do anything for a friend, and it was not like she had never fantasized about him, in fact that was what she had been doing in the moments leading up to Max’s death. She blanched, Max, someone who had gotten so little attention in the wake of these new developments. She felt awful, she would be committing the ultimate betrayal, against someone who had not even grown cold in his grave. She was a horrible person, she knew that much, because a decent person would not be sitting here in lingerie talking about having sex with another man. “I feel like I’m betraying Max” she began honestly and ran a shaky hand through her hair. She had the sudden urge to empty the contents of her stomach, but instead sucked down a large amount of air, she had to focus. “I mean he’s the reason that I’m alive right now and regardless of what the reasons are, it still feels like I’m betraying him.”
“Yeah” he paused to collect his thoughts. That was not exactly what he was expecting, but then again, what did he expect her to say – that she never loved Max Evans and it was all a farce? He knew that was not true, and would never have believed it if those words came out of her mouth. Max was her first love, and in spite of his short comings, she loved him. “I keep thinking that he’s just going to come back and I don’t know… tell us that the joke was on us. He was like a brother to me and while I want you, you’re right, it does feel like betrayal. But what choice do we really have? I won’t let you die, and you pretty much laid it on the line last night for me.”
Liz nodded in agreement, they both had decided to go through with it, but secretly she wished that he could make it seem more romantic. She had idyllic fantasies about her first time, and casual sex with the man she lusted after really did not fulfill them. “Yeah, but I don’t know” she paused and let out a nervous laugh, “this is so weird. I mean I’ve thought about my first time and well, this never crossed my mind.”
“Well fuck or die doesn’t really have a nice ring to it” he added with a smirk. He had no idea why he had just made what they had to do even more vulgar, but he was angry. He was getting what he wanted, to have sex with Liz, but it was not like he imagined. Hell, he never had really bothered with involved fantasies, but he wanted her to at least love him. This seemed off, wrong, even. They were doing this as a last resort, and it disturbed him.
Liz recoiled slightly, it was true, but it sounded so dirty. Hardly the candles and rose petals of her dreams, it reeked of cheep booze, sweat and quick and easy sex. “It doesn’t have to be that way, though” she spoke offhandedly, her mind reeling with ideas as to how to make this more meaningful for both of them. “I mean, if Max were here, he would want us to be happy, right? And I doubt that either of us are going to be really happy if we just you know, without pretense. I tried that last night, and you got mad at me because you agree, that well you know, it means something” she stammered, worried that Michael would take her words the wrong way, since he was really difficult to read.
“I guess” Michael replied, his tone laced with uncertainty. He had no idea where she was going with that statement. Yes, he agreed that it meant something, but he was not sure if she felt anything for him. It was hard for love making to mean anything if one of the parties involved was not interested. He met her eyes and noticed that she was just as uncertain as she was. He knew it was awkward; they had just been thrown into this situation without warning. Beginnings and endings had been determined; it was the middle that was muddled and delicate. “So what are you thinking about?” he asked finally, breaking up the uncomfortable silence that had settled between the two.
Exhaling, she looked downward, she knew that she had to be honest with him, but this would change everything, even more so than Tess’ revelations had. At the same time, this would probably make it easier on him, since he seemed to think that she was just in on this because of some obligation. “Honestly?” she asked, and watched as Michael nodded his head, indicating that he wanted the truth from her. “I was remembering what I was thinking about right before Max passed, because it makes me feel even worse about what we have to do. Because uh, god this is hard” she looked away as fresh tears fell from her eyes. She felt dirty and immoral, hardly the image that she wanted to present Michael with. She felt Michael grasp her hand and squeeze it gently, and smiled in spite of herself. His concern was humbling, since she was about to reveal all to him. She had no idea why she was admitting to this, other than it felt right, and her deceased grandmother had always said for her to follow her heart. What more harm could it do, since they had both already decided that they were going to go through with it? “I was fantasizing about you right before Max died” she rushed out, then bit her lip and looked away in an attempt to hide her shame from him.
Michael raised his eyebrows in surprise; he certainly had not expected Liz to tell him that. It was strange to find out that she had been fantasizing about him, since he had harbored feelings for her for years, but he did not really think any different of her. He got up from the floor and sat down behind her, wrapping his arms gently around her as she cried. He felt somewhat out of place holding her like this, but he really had no other idea about what to do. “It’s ok” he whispered, his hand gently rubbing circles on her back as she cried.
“No, it’s not” she sobbed, not really noticing how soaked Michael’s shirt was getting. She felt terrible enough as it was, and here Michael was consoling her. She did not deserve comfort; she deserved to burn in hell for what she did. She did not understand how Michael was so forgiving, almost like her transgression was meaningless. She frowned, realizing that he was simply placating her. Granted, it was nice to feel like her fantasies were unimportant, but she knew it was a lie. “Michael, I’m a horrible person, he… he died and I… I just… I was… I was thinking about you.” She paused and looked at him through watery eyes, she needed to get out, he was suffocating her, she thought that she could handle this, but now that they had been talking, she needed some time to think. “I… I need to go” she stammered, then shot up from the bed and raced into the bathroom, slamming the door behind her.
Michael followed her out of the room with his eyes, knowing that as much as he did not like it, she needed to deal with this alone. He felt his own eyes water with angry tears as the sound of Liz vomiting between sobs emitted from the bathroom. He felt dirty and worthless, like no matter what he did, no matter what he said, he would never be able to right this wrong. His very existence was what had put her in this position, maybe Hank was right; he was nothing but a monster. He closed his eyes as Liz continued to empty the contents of her stomach in the background, but try as he might, he could not get rid of the voice in the back of his head that had haunted him ever since his childhood.
Hank stood over him, his left hand clinging to a beer can while his right was tightly wrapped into a fist. He leered down at Michael, pleased that the boy had backed up into a corner, it made it that much easier for the older man to put him in his place. He took another sip of his beer; he wanted to build up suspense, since it was only a matter of time before Michael received his punishment. Looking away for a moment, he threw his beer can over his shoulder, the empty can clanging against the metal floor of the trailer. He then turned his attention back to the sandy haired child, his hard eyes filled with glee, for he enjoyed breaking Michael, just like his father had enjoyed breaking him. He glared at him, angry at his mere existence; he hated children, but loved the monthly check. Without warning, he sunk his fists into the boy’s stomach, this time he was out for blood, no one, especially not a child, talked back to him. Hank screamed as his fists continued to sink into Michael’s chest, not stopping when he began to cough up blood, he knew the boy was a fast healer. “You’re nothing, you’re nothing boy. All you do is fuck things up, even your parents knew that, that’s why they left you in the desert. You’re nothing!”
He grimaced as he heard a loud crack, the sound reverberating inside the small bedroom. Immediately jumping back, he took notice of the gaping hole in the wall, which was lined in blood. It was then that he felt the sting creeping up his arm, and he looked down, realizing that his hand was covered in blood. “Fuck” he muttered, angry tears flowing freely from his eyes. He sat down on the bed, so lost in his own thoughts that he had not noticed that Liz had come racing into the room and was now sitting behind him, her arms wrapped around him as he cried.
Liz frowned as she held Michael to her chest, feeling guilty for letting him know what she had been thinking right before Max died. She had no way of knowing at the time that he would blame himself, but now that she witnessed his reaction, she knew that he would not have reacted any other way. “Michael, I’m…” she paused, realizing that he really did not want to hear anything from her. She heard him yelling from the bathroom, screaming that he was something and that someone, whom she guessed was Hank, could not hurt him because he was dead. She sighed and bit her lip in an attempt to stop herself from shedding even more tears. It hurt that Michael thought so little of himself, and their current situation was probably not helping things. “I’ll go get some ointment” she said finally, deciding that the best thing that she could do was care for him.
In order they are:
“Everybody Hurts” – REM
“Across the Universe” – The Beatles
“On Your Side” – Pete Yorn
“More than Us” – Travis
"Life in Mono” – Mono
“Perfect” – Smashing Pumpkins
---
Part 17
---
Kyle watched as Tess continued to sleep, her chest rising and falling as he entwined his fingers in her curls. She looked so peaceful and so innocent, as if what had happened between the two of them last night had failed to affect her. He still was uncertain about how he felt, on one hand, he had thoroughly enjoyed it, but on the other he knew that he should have stopped her. They had just gotten together and she probably did it just so that she could forget, just for a night. After all, their current situation was less than ideal and right now they were at a crossroads, they would either break up or continue their relationship. He knew that he would rather have the second option, but it was up to her, all he was certain of was that things between them would never be the same again.
He watched as her blue eyes fluttered open and she awkwardly turned toward him, her mouth open in mid yawn. Even her breath smelled alright in the morning, something else that made her much, much better for him than Vicki. He sighed, knowing that comparisons between your first and your second sexual experience were inevitable, but he felt guilty, knowing that this had been Tess’ first time. Making a mental note to keep this fact to himself unless asked, he met her soft blue eyes and smiled, “Hey” he whispered, afraid that she would do something drastic, like leave him for good.
“Hey” she breathed, feeling her breast brush up against his chest and her cheeks immediately flushed. She had stripped down once she had reentered the room last night, thinking that it would be even more awkward if she had fallen asleep with clothes on. But now as she lay down next to him, she could not help but feel well, naked. She searched his face nervously, hoping that he would say something, anything, to relieve some of the tension in the air.
Kyle met her nervous gaze with his own worried eyes. He had no idea what to say to her, since he had no idea how she felt about last night. It was strange to just be together on this bed, naked, waiting for one of them to make the first move. He let out a puff of air and looked at her, hoping that she would say something, but her lips were firmly pursed together, “So” he began awkwardly, wondering why he could not be eloquent.
“So” Tess repeated, her concern growing with every passing second. She wanted so much for him to say something to reassure her that her actions had not destroyed their fledgling relationship, but his failure to say anything was in her mind a bad sign. As far as she was concerned, the next move was his, since she had pretty much laid it all on the line last night when she had instigated the lovemaking session.
Kyle sighed and frowned slightly, so much for Tess making the first move this morning. He did not want to start this conversation, after all, his recent luck with girls was fairly bad, Vicki had left him right after she took his virginity and Liz left him for Max. He sucked in his breath and decided to go with an old staple; it would leave it up to her, but let her know that she was still interested. “So we should take things slow, right?” he asked, secretly hoping that she disagreed with him, because he doubted that he could keep his hands off of her for very long.
Tess sighed heavily and propped her head up on her hands. Taking things slow was the last thing that she wanted; after all it would be incredibly hard to pull back after their relationship had been on the fast track. She playfully slid a golden curl in between her fingers and met his gaze, blushing when she realized that he looked just as nervous as she did. “Yeah, but who knows if we’ll be dead tomorrow?” she asked, hoping that he would take the hint.
Kyle nodded his head, realizing that she was on the same page as far as their relationship was concerned. It was nice to know that Tess was not put off by the fact that he had just gone with it last night, since he knew that many girls would have been angry. “Yeah” he exhaled and noticed the curve of Tess’ breast, which was just barely peaking out from beneath the covers. A wave of heat washed over him and he asked, “So now that that’s over with, care for a repeat performance?”
Tess rolled her eyes slightly; leave it to Kyle to want to just jump into bed with her. She smirked, knowing that she wanted the exact same thing. It was nice that they had been on the same page after all, it made life much easier. She wrapped her arms around his and leaned into his ear and whispered “you always know how to woo a girl Buddha boy” before pressing her lips firmly against his. It was going to be a very good morning.
***
Liz yawned as she reached her arms upward, she knew that she had slept for a very long time, but she still felt tired. Her eyes wandered to the alarm clock on the wall, which read two-thirty in the afternoon. “Two thirty?” she asked incredulously as her eyes wandered around the room, curious how she had wound up in her bed in the first place. She distinctly remembered passing out during an argument with Michael, so this was all very strange. Gasping, she took in the frame of one Michael Guerin, passed out on the floor next to her, his hair a mess. She smiled in spite of herself; he looked so innocent lying there.
Feeling her gaze on his skin, Michael stirred and looked up, quickly drowning in her coffee colored eyes. She looked so stunning as the sunlight hit her from behind, illuminating her dark features. “Morning” he greeted, squinting in the sunlight.
“Don’t you mean afternoon?” she asked as she suggestively moved her eyes over to the left, indicating the time on the alarm clock. She was somewhat glad for that mistake, since she had no idea what to say to him. Liz knew that she did not regret what she had tried to do last night, since no matter which way she tried, she would have ultimately failed. Michael would never have just accepted what they were to do; he probably disagreed with it even more so than she did.
He looked over at the clock and realized that it was mid-afternoon and wondered silently why he had slept that long, granted he went to bed at four in the morning, but he never needed that much sleep. He sighed and turned back to Liz, the weight of what was said and what had to be done was heavy and he did not really want to deal with it, but knew that it had to be done. “Yeah, morning, afternoon, it’s all the same thing.” He paused in hopes that she would say something relevant, but instead she just stared at him, most likely in hopes that he would instigate this conversation. “Look, I’m sorry about last night, I went too far with what I said” he acknowledged and decided to stop before he added the but to his statement, since comparing her to Isabel had been a really low blow.
“Yeah, you did” she agreed as she crossed her arms across her chest, somehow she knew that he wanted to add an addendum to his apology, somehow justifying his actions. There was no justification for comparing her to her ex-boyfriend’s killer. She was going to make him grovel for that remark, even though she knew that her actions had not been the best.
Michael looked down, the acidity of her tone not lost on him. He had messed up big time with that comparison and if either of them had the strength, he would be peeing in a bag for days. He groaned inwardly, to ever get her to forgive him; he was going to have to go where he had rarely, if ever, gone before, the full apology. “Fine, Liz, I realize that no matter which way you told me about what we have to do, I would have reacted badly. And maybe that was the best way to go about it, since it was the least involved from my end. But regardless, I shouldn’t have gone off on you like that, since you have never done anything to deserve it. So I’m sorry” he finished and looked up, hoping to see compassion flash across her face.
Liz nodded slightly, silently pleased that Michael had apologized to her for his actions. It was nice that he could admit that he was wrong, and now she knew that it was her turn. She knew that she was at fault just as much as he was, after all she had not been forthcoming with the information that she had. And if they were going to share everything with one another, they had to get everything out in the open. “Ok, I’m sorry that I just went ahead and tried to seduce you last night. It was wrong, given the circumstances, since neither of us has gone to that level, and I should have just told you what was up. I never should have just thrown myself at you and I’m sorry.”
She paused and looked at him, somewhat confused about what was to happen next. Everything was just out in the open and that meant that she had no idea on how to proceed. Before, she thought that she had all the answers, but now, she was not so sure, and that scared her. They were going to die unless they figured something out, and that weighed on her. She knew what she wanted to do, her plan of attack had been made clear last night, but it was up to Michael now, she hoped that he wanted to live, because she was ready to do anything in her power to make sure that that happened. “So what do you think about” she paused and waved her hand in the air and whispered, “The you know?”
“It’s kind of sudden, but I told you how I felt about you last night” he said simply. She knew how he felt, it had kind of slipped out when he realized what Liz had been trying to do. He wanted nothing more than to make love to her, but it had to be for the right reasons, and right now, it looked like they were going to be forced into a sexual relationship for all the wrong ones. “I think the question is, how do you feel about this Liz?” he asked as he scratched his eyebrow, he knew that Liz could put on a front that rivaled his own, so he had to gage the subtle nuances in her facial expressions.
Liz bit her lip nervously as she fell under the scrutiny of Michael’s concentrated gaze. She had no idea how she felt, sure she had thought about their situation, but she had never really bothered to question how she felt. It seemed to be pointless, since her actions were already decided. She would do anything for a friend, and it was not like she had never fantasized about him, in fact that was what she had been doing in the moments leading up to Max’s death. She blanched, Max, someone who had gotten so little attention in the wake of these new developments. She felt awful, she would be committing the ultimate betrayal, against someone who had not even grown cold in his grave. She was a horrible person, she knew that much, because a decent person would not be sitting here in lingerie talking about having sex with another man. “I feel like I’m betraying Max” she began honestly and ran a shaky hand through her hair. She had the sudden urge to empty the contents of her stomach, but instead sucked down a large amount of air, she had to focus. “I mean he’s the reason that I’m alive right now and regardless of what the reasons are, it still feels like I’m betraying him.”
“Yeah” he paused to collect his thoughts. That was not exactly what he was expecting, but then again, what did he expect her to say – that she never loved Max Evans and it was all a farce? He knew that was not true, and would never have believed it if those words came out of her mouth. Max was her first love, and in spite of his short comings, she loved him. “I keep thinking that he’s just going to come back and I don’t know… tell us that the joke was on us. He was like a brother to me and while I want you, you’re right, it does feel like betrayal. But what choice do we really have? I won’t let you die, and you pretty much laid it on the line last night for me.”
Liz nodded in agreement, they both had decided to go through with it, but secretly she wished that he could make it seem more romantic. She had idyllic fantasies about her first time, and casual sex with the man she lusted after really did not fulfill them. “Yeah, but I don’t know” she paused and let out a nervous laugh, “this is so weird. I mean I’ve thought about my first time and well, this never crossed my mind.”
“Well fuck or die doesn’t really have a nice ring to it” he added with a smirk. He had no idea why he had just made what they had to do even more vulgar, but he was angry. He was getting what he wanted, to have sex with Liz, but it was not like he imagined. Hell, he never had really bothered with involved fantasies, but he wanted her to at least love him. This seemed off, wrong, even. They were doing this as a last resort, and it disturbed him.
Liz recoiled slightly, it was true, but it sounded so dirty. Hardly the candles and rose petals of her dreams, it reeked of cheep booze, sweat and quick and easy sex. “It doesn’t have to be that way, though” she spoke offhandedly, her mind reeling with ideas as to how to make this more meaningful for both of them. “I mean, if Max were here, he would want us to be happy, right? And I doubt that either of us are going to be really happy if we just you know, without pretense. I tried that last night, and you got mad at me because you agree, that well you know, it means something” she stammered, worried that Michael would take her words the wrong way, since he was really difficult to read.
“I guess” Michael replied, his tone laced with uncertainty. He had no idea where she was going with that statement. Yes, he agreed that it meant something, but he was not sure if she felt anything for him. It was hard for love making to mean anything if one of the parties involved was not interested. He met her eyes and noticed that she was just as uncertain as she was. He knew it was awkward; they had just been thrown into this situation without warning. Beginnings and endings had been determined; it was the middle that was muddled and delicate. “So what are you thinking about?” he asked finally, breaking up the uncomfortable silence that had settled between the two.
Exhaling, she looked downward, she knew that she had to be honest with him, but this would change everything, even more so than Tess’ revelations had. At the same time, this would probably make it easier on him, since he seemed to think that she was just in on this because of some obligation. “Honestly?” she asked, and watched as Michael nodded his head, indicating that he wanted the truth from her. “I was remembering what I was thinking about right before Max passed, because it makes me feel even worse about what we have to do. Because uh, god this is hard” she looked away as fresh tears fell from her eyes. She felt dirty and immoral, hardly the image that she wanted to present Michael with. She felt Michael grasp her hand and squeeze it gently, and smiled in spite of herself. His concern was humbling, since she was about to reveal all to him. She had no idea why she was admitting to this, other than it felt right, and her deceased grandmother had always said for her to follow her heart. What more harm could it do, since they had both already decided that they were going to go through with it? “I was fantasizing about you right before Max died” she rushed out, then bit her lip and looked away in an attempt to hide her shame from him.
Michael raised his eyebrows in surprise; he certainly had not expected Liz to tell him that. It was strange to find out that she had been fantasizing about him, since he had harbored feelings for her for years, but he did not really think any different of her. He got up from the floor and sat down behind her, wrapping his arms gently around her as she cried. He felt somewhat out of place holding her like this, but he really had no other idea about what to do. “It’s ok” he whispered, his hand gently rubbing circles on her back as she cried.
“No, it’s not” she sobbed, not really noticing how soaked Michael’s shirt was getting. She felt terrible enough as it was, and here Michael was consoling her. She did not deserve comfort; she deserved to burn in hell for what she did. She did not understand how Michael was so forgiving, almost like her transgression was meaningless. She frowned, realizing that he was simply placating her. Granted, it was nice to feel like her fantasies were unimportant, but she knew it was a lie. “Michael, I’m a horrible person, he… he died and I… I just… I was… I was thinking about you.” She paused and looked at him through watery eyes, she needed to get out, he was suffocating her, she thought that she could handle this, but now that they had been talking, she needed some time to think. “I… I need to go” she stammered, then shot up from the bed and raced into the bathroom, slamming the door behind her.
Michael followed her out of the room with his eyes, knowing that as much as he did not like it, she needed to deal with this alone. He felt his own eyes water with angry tears as the sound of Liz vomiting between sobs emitted from the bathroom. He felt dirty and worthless, like no matter what he did, no matter what he said, he would never be able to right this wrong. His very existence was what had put her in this position, maybe Hank was right; he was nothing but a monster. He closed his eyes as Liz continued to empty the contents of her stomach in the background, but try as he might, he could not get rid of the voice in the back of his head that had haunted him ever since his childhood.
Hank stood over him, his left hand clinging to a beer can while his right was tightly wrapped into a fist. He leered down at Michael, pleased that the boy had backed up into a corner, it made it that much easier for the older man to put him in his place. He took another sip of his beer; he wanted to build up suspense, since it was only a matter of time before Michael received his punishment. Looking away for a moment, he threw his beer can over his shoulder, the empty can clanging against the metal floor of the trailer. He then turned his attention back to the sandy haired child, his hard eyes filled with glee, for he enjoyed breaking Michael, just like his father had enjoyed breaking him. He glared at him, angry at his mere existence; he hated children, but loved the monthly check. Without warning, he sunk his fists into the boy’s stomach, this time he was out for blood, no one, especially not a child, talked back to him. Hank screamed as his fists continued to sink into Michael’s chest, not stopping when he began to cough up blood, he knew the boy was a fast healer. “You’re nothing, you’re nothing boy. All you do is fuck things up, even your parents knew that, that’s why they left you in the desert. You’re nothing!”
He grimaced as he heard a loud crack, the sound reverberating inside the small bedroom. Immediately jumping back, he took notice of the gaping hole in the wall, which was lined in blood. It was then that he felt the sting creeping up his arm, and he looked down, realizing that his hand was covered in blood. “Fuck” he muttered, angry tears flowing freely from his eyes. He sat down on the bed, so lost in his own thoughts that he had not noticed that Liz had come racing into the room and was now sitting behind him, her arms wrapped around him as he cried.
Liz frowned as she held Michael to her chest, feeling guilty for letting him know what she had been thinking right before Max died. She had no way of knowing at the time that he would blame himself, but now that she witnessed his reaction, she knew that he would not have reacted any other way. “Michael, I’m…” she paused, realizing that he really did not want to hear anything from her. She heard him yelling from the bathroom, screaming that he was something and that someone, whom she guessed was Hank, could not hurt him because he was dead. She sighed and bit her lip in an attempt to stop herself from shedding even more tears. It hurt that Michael thought so little of himself, and their current situation was probably not helping things. “I’ll go get some ointment” she said finally, deciding that the best thing that she could do was care for him.
POLAR ATTRACTION cuz I don't go to sleep to dream.
-
citrustwisted
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 42
- Joined: Sun May 11, 2003 5:17 pm
- Contact:
17 continued 
***
A few hours later, Liz left the room once again, this time in search of Kyle and Tess. She knew that she had to do something drastic to convince Michael that she did genuinely care for him, and if that meant braving the kitchen, then so be it. She smiled, noticing the way that Kyle and Tess were seated in the living room, playfully touching one another. It was nice that they were able to maintain a semblance of normal amidst all of this insanity. “Hey guys” she greeted and sat down on the opposing couch, hoping that the two of them would do a small favor for her.
“Hey Liz, what’s up?” Tess asked as she turned her attention away from Kyle and toward the petite brunette in front of her. She could tell that Liz was nervous about something, but she was not exactly sure what it was. But judging from the pallor of her skin, she had an idea, and she hoped, for their sakes, that they managed to work out their issues.
Liz ran a strand of dark hair through her fingers as she focused her gaze downward. It was strange to have to ask them to leave, but if this had any chance of working, she needed privacy. It was important for the two of them to get to know each other better, and they really would not be able to do that with Kyle and Tess in the next room. “Um, do you guys uh mind going… going to get groceries or something?” She paused and bit her lip, somewhat pleased with her cover, even if she knew that Tess would know what she really meant. “It’s just that we really don’t have all that much food here and you know how Michael gets when he doesn’t have a variety of food to choose from.”
“But we have all that left over pizza” Kyle answered, he was not at all in the mood to go grocery shopping when he could just stay in the Parkers’ apartment and make out with Tess. He turned towards Tess, hoping that she would agree with him, but instead he met two very cold blue eyes, obviously they were going grocery shopping. “Ok, grocery shopping it is” he stated and immediately got up from the couch. He knew that if he did not move fast enough, there would be no nookie when they came back. And Buddha was 110% for tending to bodily urges.
“We’ll take care of it, no worries” Tess stated as she practically pushed Kyle out of the apartment without another word. Right as she turned toward the door she mouthed ‘good luck’ and gave Liz an encouraging smile. She knew that it was going to be difficult, but if anyone could accomplish this, it was Liz.
Liz smiled slightly; it was nice to have Tess on her side through this. She knew that Maria would have bitten her ear off, and then tried anything and everything in her power to stop this. Maria, she was already mad at her, and if she knew, or rather when she found out, Liz knew that the repercussions would be severe. Shaking, she grasped the counter top as she resisted the urge to vomit once more. It was horrible, on so many levels, what she was being forced into doing, but she would not allow herself to focus on them any more, she had been successful in tuning out the darker aspects of the task at hand before, so why not now?
She was going to make a nice dinner and have good conversation with Michael and she was going to make him see that she saw the beauty within him. She sighed and rubbed her hands together, she was cold, even in the ninety degree heat. “Don’t start” she muttered underneath her breath, knowing that if she focused on her waning health, she would immediately be filled with concern for Michael, who was worse off than she was.
Searching the cabinets she found the ziti and the marinara sauce that her mother used whenever they actually sat down and ate. Liz knew it was idiot proof, which made it an obvious choice, since all that she needed was to burn down the apartment. She set a pot of water on the stove and squealed in delight when she spotted the instant garlic bread hidden in a drawer of the refrigerator. “Michael is going to think I’m one good cook” she smirked and went about the kitchen, grabbing candles and placemats from drawers that had not been opened in years. Her family never really bothered to eat a formal meal, there was no point, it was just the three of them, and they enjoyed the quiet. She then walked over to the stereo, slipping a mixed CD into the slot and hitting play, it was always good to have some background music.
When the day is long and the night, the night is yours alone
When you’re sure you’ve had enough of this life, well hang on
Don’t let yourself go, everybody cries and everybody hurts sometimes
Minutes passed, and before Liz realized it, her meal had finished cooking, and nothing had been burnt or thrown out in the process. She set it all on the table, satisfied with her efforts, since she had never even cooked for her family before in her life. They would not let her near the stove after the time that she nearly set the apartment ablaze because she thought that it was okay to stick non microwavable food in the microwave. Her father still teased her about it, even though it had been nearly two years ago. “All done” she told herself as she stifled a yawn. She had no reason to be tired, she mused, and after all she had pretty much slept an entire day away.
Sometimes everything is wrong. Now it’s time to sing along
When your day is night alone, (hold on, hold on)
If you feel like letting go (hold on)
When you think you’ve had too much of this life, well hang on.
Michael stirred slightly, the smell of garlic wafting down the hallway and into Liz’s bedroom. He felt his stomach growl in spite of itself, he was hungry, and he could not recall the last time that he ate an entire meal, a slice of pizza did not count. He sighed and got up from the bed, using only one hand to pull himself up, his other one still stung from earlier.
Everybody hurts. Take comfort in your friends.
Everybody hurts. Don’t throw your hand. Oh no. Don’t throw your hand.
If you feel like you’re alone, no, no, no, you are not alone.
Making his way down the hallway, he took in the sight of Liz moving about the kitchen effortlessly, somewhat taken aback. From what Maria said, Liz was the worst cook in the world, having even ruined instant rice a time or two, so to see her now, holding a bowl of well cooked pasta was somewhat of a shock. He wondered if this was what she had been up to after wordlessly bandaging up his hand, never questioning his motives. “Hey” he whispered as he turned towards her, meeting her frightened eyes. She looked nervous, which confused him; did his mere presence unnerve her that much? “You alright?” he asked, hoping that Liz could explain the uneasiness that had permeated her gaze.
If you’re out on your own in this life, the days and nights are long.
When you think you’ve had too much of this life to hang on.
Liz felt her cheeks redden slightly, she felt awkward just standing in the kitchen with a bowl of spaghetti in her hands. No words had been exchanged between the two since she had thrown up and he had punched a hole in her wall. And this just put her even more outside of her element, since she had no way of knowing what he was thinking. “Yeah, I’m fine, I just… I just hope that I didn’t ruin the food” she said finally, as she set the bowl down on the table in between the two candles.
Well, everybody hurts sometimes,
Everybody cries. And everybody hurts sometimes.
And everybody hurts sometimes. So, hold on, hold on.
Hold on, hold on. Hold on, hold on. Hold on, hold on.
“It looks fine to me” he answered as his stomach made the two of them aware of just how hungry he was. He smirked slightly and met Liz’s gaze, he knew that something was off, but he was not sure what. “What made you cook anyway?” he asked, guessing that her answer would help him figure her out.
Words are flying out like endless rain into a paper cup,
They slither while they pass, they slip away across the universe
Pools of sorrow waves of joy are drifting through my open mind
Possessing and caressing me
“I uh, wanted to” she stammered, fairly certain that he would understand what she was not saying. She had cooked for him, because she wanted to show him that he meant something to her. Knowing that what she had said that afternoon caused the hole in her bedroom, she felt guilty, but did not know how to apologize for her feelings.
Jai Guru De Va Om
Nothing’s gonna change my world
Nothing’s gonna change my world
Michael scratched his eyebrow, realizing that she had cooked this for him, not out of some newfound need to try her hand at cooking. He gave her a small smile and felt a little better about their current situation. It was somewhat relieving to find that she cared for him, because it was unrealistic to think that she was in love with him. “Thanks” he stated, his tone speaking volumes for how grateful he was. This meant a lot, no one had ever really bothered to even make dinner for him – this was nice.
Images of broken light which dance before me like a million eyes.
They call me on and on across the universe
Thoughts meander like a restless wind
Inside a letter box they
Tumble blindly as they make their way
Across the universe
Sitting down at the table, he immediately reached for the food; he was not really in the mood for conversation. He was an eat first, talk later kind of guy, and he hoped that Liz had realized that somewhere along the line. Michael took a forkful of pasta into his mouth, his concern for taste forgotten in his hunger. “It’s good” he declared as he met her expectant eyes, glad to see that she sighed in relief immediately afterward.
Jai Guru De Va Om
Nothing’s gonna change my world
Nothing’s gonna change my world
“I’m glad that you like it” she said finally, glad that she had managed to cook something for him without causing a fire or a natural disaster in the kitchen. She knew it was silly, but she thought that it was a good sign, that maybe they would get out of this alright after all. Superstitions she knew were pointless, but Grandma Claudia had clung to them so tightly that she could not help but look for signs in her everyday existence. She then took a bite of her handiwork, somewhat amazed at how good it turned out; maybe she had a chance at becoming the next Martha Stewart after all.
Sounds of laughter shades of earth are ringing
Through my open views inciting and inviting me
Limitless undying love which shines around me like a million suns
It calls me on and on across the universe
Minutes passed without a word from either of them, both enjoying the presence of each other’s company. Both lost in their own thoughts, they were not uncomfortable in the silence that had settled at the table. Liz was worried that Michael looked sicker than before, noticing the sweat that was forming on his forehead. She thought that they did not have much time, but wanted him to make that call. Michael, however, was concerned for Liz, noticing the way that she would shiver ever so slightly before she would cover it up by tapping in tune with the music. He knew that she was cold, even though they were amidst an Indian summer in Roswell.
Jai Guru De Va Om
Nothing’s gonna change my world
Nothing’s gonna change my world
She watched as he rested his fork down on his plate, done with his meal. She then smiled coyly as she heard the familiar cords of one of her favorite songs come across the stereo. She was impressed, since she knew that she had never told Michael that this was one of her favorite songs. “Michael, dance with me” she pleaded, squeezing his hand from across the table as she stared into his eyes, hoping that he would comply with her request.
I’m outside your house
2 am it’s dark
So many mistakes
Come back home from bars
“I don’t dance, Liz” he said quickly, his free hand itching his eyebrow. He moaned slightly as he witnessed her facial features change until he was staring face to face with the most irresistible looking face that he had ever seen. She looked so adorable with her feigned sadness, and although he could tell from the mischievous glint in her eye that she knew exactly what she was doing, he could not resist her. “Fine, just this once” he conceded, then got up from the table and awkwardly took her hand in his.
I am on your side
I just want to tell you off
So many lies
Are taking hold
It’s not your fault
There’s many scars
Liz fumbled slightly as her arms found their way around his neck, she was somewhat unsure about where she should rest them, but had decided that his neck was the safest place. She smiled up at him as she felt his arms drape around her waist, one hand venturing dangerously close to her backside. Normally, this would have unnerved her, but seeing as they needed to get comfortable with each other, she welcomed the intimate contact.
I am on your side
It’s taken me a long time
I am on your side
I’m on your side
Michael smiled slightly, it felt right to be holding her in his arms, swaying to music. It was innocent in its simplicity and if someone had just been watching from the outside, he was sure that they would have thought that they were high school sweethearts or something. When he was younger, he had almost asked her to the semiformal in eighth grade, but had held back because of Max and their unwritten agreement that humans were not to be involved. Sure it was just a dance, but it would have meant more to him, and probably changed the course of history for either better or worse. All he knew was that if he had danced with her then he would not be dancing with her now, at least not under the same circumstances.
And I listen
Yeah I listen
Can you listen?
Now I’m listening
“You dance pretty well for someone who doesn’t dance” she teased as she gently reached up and brushed his bangs off of his brow. She was worried by how hot he felt, knowing that he had spiked an extremely high fever right before he needed to get healed by River Dog a year ago. He felt like he was on fire, and she knew that if he continued to maintain this temperature for much longer, she knew that he would be dead within forty-eight hours. She met his eyes and inched her face closer to his until their lips were almost touching. “Michael” she breathed, hoping that he would grant her permission to kiss him.
I am on your side
It’s taken me a long time
I am on your side
I’m on your side
Michael moaned as he felt her breath on his skin, he knew that he should stop this, that they were not ready, but feeling her ice cold hands on his skin, he knew that they would never be ready in time. She would catch pneumonia and he would spontaneously combust, so he knew that resistance was futile. “Liz” he answered before his mouth descended upon hers, savoring the mixture of vanilla flavored lip-gloss and garlic on her supple lips. The taste was strange and distinctly Liz, seemingly plain on the surface, but strong underneath that welcoming exterior.
(And I listen) I am on your side
(Yeah I listen) It’s taken me a long time
(Can you listen?)I am on your side
(Now I’m listening) I’m heading out tonight
(And I listen) I’m heading out tonight.
Their tongues met and explored the crevices of new territories as they continued to sway together in the middle of the apartment. Hands moved and intertwined then separated as they continued to become accustomed to one another’s bodies.
More than us
And we are them
But they don’t know
What’s in their hands.
It’s more than you
It’s more than I
But it’s more
Moaning in ecstasy as Michael began to awkwardly thumb her clothed breast; Liz cautiously reached downward, her fingers attempting to pry off his belt. She blushed slightly, embarrassed that she had not been able to just rip it off like they did in movies. “Maybe, uh, we should go to the bedroom” she said finally, embarrassed at how silly she must have sounded. Obviously they were going to go to the bedroom; it was just a matter of time.
And everybody calls it love
But I’m not really sure if it’s love
At all
Not anymore
Michael blinked and looked at her, he had been so consumed by the feel of her that he had forgotten where they were and how close they were to going all the way. He knew that it was easy to get lost in Liz, he had experienced that first hand last night, but now it was entirely different, they were talking about actually making love. Sure Liz said that she was ready, but he knew that she was not, because he was not, and he had lusted after this girl for years. “You sure?” he asked, somewhat uncertain about what would happen, since he had never done this before.
More than he
More than she
They all sleep
But we just dream
“Yeah” she breathed and pressed her lips against his, hoping that would show him that she was in fact ready. It was not exactly the most opportune time, but she was glad that she was going to be sharing this with him. She cared for Michael, maybe even loved him, but she was not exactly sure what she felt anymore, because every time she tried to decipher her feelings, it seemed wrong and just caused even more people to hurt. “I want this Michael, I want you” she said awkwardly, it was true, she did want him in her life, but she was not exactly sure how yet.
More or less
Means more for us
But it’s more
And everybody wants a hand
But I’m too busy holding up the world
To carry on
“Ok” he breathed and let out a nervous sigh as he took her small hand in his and led the way into her bedroom. He had this day planned out in his head for years, all boys did, but now that it was here, he was unsure and the last thing that he wanted was to hurt her. He stared at her for a moment, and then removed her shirt from her head, deciding that he needed to start this.
No, not anymore
I wish that I
Could fly, fly, fly away
And if I should fall
And you hear me call
Wouldn’t you stay?
Liz blushed slightly as she met Michael’s hungry gaze, it was extremely awkward to be standing there in front of him in just a bra and pajama pants. She knew that she had to relax, but it was hard to fight the butterflies in her stomach. She felt hot all over as she tugged at his t-shirt, finally managing to get it over his head, leaving her staring at his naked chest.
More than us
And we are them
But they don’t know
What’s in our heads
It’s more than you
And it’s more than I
But it’s more
Michael scratched his eyebrow as he thought about what he should do next; he had two options, the bra or the pants. Either of them would expose a very nice piece of skin and leave little to the imagination. Not that he minded, of course, since she was beautiful. “Parker” he growled possessively as his hands began to work on her bra strap, somewhat aggravated that it had not come off in one fowl swoop. “Stupid clasp” he muttered right before it came off, scowling slightly as he caught sight of her amused gaze, it did not really help him feel any more comfortable to know that she was amused by his inability to get her bra off.
And everybody calls it love
But I’m not really sure if this is love
At all
“I… I always have trouble with it too” she informed him, feeling bad for almost laughing at him, she knew that if he laughed at her chest size or something, she would dig herself into a hole and die there.
Not anymore
Anymore
Anymore
“Yeah” he answered off handedly and slipped off his belt, deciding that he had had enough with the take off Liz’s clothes game. He was not comfortable with removing her pajama pants, because he knew that it would be even more awkward than just standing there half naked.
The stranger sang a theme
From someone else’s dream
The Leaves began to fall
And no one spoke at all
But I can’t seem to recall
When you came along
“Did I say something?” she asked as she watched Michael slip out of his jeans, leaving him in only a very tight pair of boxers. She did not understand why they had stopped what they were doing; it was romantic and strangely erotic. Maybe it was her breasts, they were kind of small after all, and brown eyes and brown hair were boring, maybe he realized how uninteresting she was. Liz knew that it could be anything, and with Michael’s stone wall, he could conceal it very easily.
Ingénue
Ingénue
I just don’t know what to do
Michael noticed as the self doubt flashed across her face and he groaned inwardly. Leave it to him to make her even more uncomfortable by trying to make it easier on her. “No, no, I just thought you wouldn’t want me to pull down your pants” he answered and eyed the fabric for a moment. He was almost ninety percent positive that she was not wearing underwear and that might be too much for her.
The tree lined avenue
Begins to fade from view
Drowning past regrets
In tea and cigarettes
“Oh” she blushed, realizing that Michael was aware of her lack of panties. “Um, do you want me to get the lights first or what?” she asked, not exactly sure what they were supposed to do next, sure there was kissing and well, sex, but this was a weird down time. They sure as hell never showed this in the movies; there it was usually wham, bam, thank you ma’am.
But I can’t seem to forget
When you came along
“I’ll get them” Michael volunteered and walked over to the light switch, immediately flipping them off. He was not comfortable with all the in between time that they had, it took away from what they had to do, and only served to make him even more nervous. He immediately stripped off his boxers, freeing his member from the constraints of the fabric. He flashed a nervous smile in the darkness, the moon illuminating her frame as she lay there on her bed. She was stunning and a part of him still could not believe that they were about to have sex.
Ingénue
Ingénue
I just don’t know what to do
Liz slipped off her pajama bottoms and made her way over to the bed, lying down, her left hand pulling at her hair, she was extremely nervous. Sure she knew all about the first time, she had health freshmen year of high school, but this was different. She was actually going to be having sex.
Ingénue, I just don’t know what to do
Ingénue, I just don’t know what to do
Michael made his way over to the bed, then pressed his lips against hers, hoping to calm some of their nervousness. Their tongues undulated as he reached downward, his fingers stumbling over her sensitive bundle of nerves. He hoped to at least get her to relax a little before he actually went about performing the act, he owed her that much, since he knew that a girl’s first time would hurt, no matter what he did.
Ingénue, I just don’t know what to do
Ingénue, I just don’t know what to do
Ingénue, I just don’t know what to do
“Michael” Liz moaned as she felt him continue to rub her womanhood, it had hurt a little at first, but she was amazed at how good he was at that. She felt pleasure begin to override her nervousness and she was glad that she could forget for a moment. But soon she was craving more; she wanted him inside of her. “Michael, please” she whispered, hoping that he would stop his ministrations and enter her.
And I’ve known
We’re just like old friends
We just can’t pretend
That lovers make amends
Hungrily, Michael pressed his lips against her as he began to slide his member into her core. He went slowly, in hopes that it would minimize the pain, but he soon reached her barrier. Wordlessly, he looked up into her dark eyes, asking for permission. He would have said something, but he had no idea what to say to her, other than the painfully obvious. And he doubted that asking to break through would do anything but freak her out.
We are reasons so unreal
We can’t help but feel
That something has been lost
Liz nodded her head before snaking her arm around his neck and pulling his face close to hers, she needed to feel his mouth on hers once more. But just as she began to kiss him, she felt his member tear through her walls and she gasped in pain, her health teacher was not kidding when she said that it hurt.
But please
You know you’re just like me
Next time I promise we’ll be perfect
Perfect
Perfect
Michael watched as she grimaced in pain and frowned, he had caused that look to appear on her face, not anyone else. “Sorry” he stated and just held her for a moment, wiping a stray piece of hair off of her brow.
Strangers down the line
Lovers out of time
Memories unwind
“It happens, it’s not your fault” she answered and gently kissed his forehead in hopes that he was not discouraged by her pain. All girls dealt with that the first time around, it was like an initiation into a secret society, only more painful. “I’m ok now” she whispered and met his worried gaze, hoping that he would continue.
So far, I still no who you are
But now I wonder who I was
Angel you know it’s not the end
We’ll always be good friends
The letters have been sent out.
Michael nodded and began to gently move within her, for fear that he would cause her even more harm. But as the minutes passed by and she appeared to be in no pain, he picked up the tempo, his thrusts becoming more powerful as she continued to scream in pleasure. Finally, he felt release and looked down at Liz, who looked so close, but had not yet reached orgasm.
So please
You always were so free
You’ll see, I promise we’ll be perfect
Perfect
Liz let out a cry of pleasure as his hand returned to her sensitive womanhood. She had been close when he had spilled himself, but had not reached that point. She gasped slightly as he traced feather light circles around her before applying more pressure to her more sensitive areas. “Michael, oh god Michael” she screamed, her body finally at release, she shook as she came apart in his arms.
Strangers when we meet
Strangers on the street
Lovers while we sleep
Michael sighed and wrapped his arms tightly around her as he pressed his lips gently against her forehead. He had enjoyed sharing this experience with her, and just hoped that they would be able to grow from it come tomorrow, when both of them were well rested and hopefully healthier than they were now. “Night Parker” he whispered as he watched her drift off into sleep.
Perfect
You know this has to be
We always were so free
We promised that we’d be
Perfect
Perfect
***
A few hours later, Liz left the room once again, this time in search of Kyle and Tess. She knew that she had to do something drastic to convince Michael that she did genuinely care for him, and if that meant braving the kitchen, then so be it. She smiled, noticing the way that Kyle and Tess were seated in the living room, playfully touching one another. It was nice that they were able to maintain a semblance of normal amidst all of this insanity. “Hey guys” she greeted and sat down on the opposing couch, hoping that the two of them would do a small favor for her.
“Hey Liz, what’s up?” Tess asked as she turned her attention away from Kyle and toward the petite brunette in front of her. She could tell that Liz was nervous about something, but she was not exactly sure what it was. But judging from the pallor of her skin, she had an idea, and she hoped, for their sakes, that they managed to work out their issues.
Liz ran a strand of dark hair through her fingers as she focused her gaze downward. It was strange to have to ask them to leave, but if this had any chance of working, she needed privacy. It was important for the two of them to get to know each other better, and they really would not be able to do that with Kyle and Tess in the next room. “Um, do you guys uh mind going… going to get groceries or something?” She paused and bit her lip, somewhat pleased with her cover, even if she knew that Tess would know what she really meant. “It’s just that we really don’t have all that much food here and you know how Michael gets when he doesn’t have a variety of food to choose from.”
“But we have all that left over pizza” Kyle answered, he was not at all in the mood to go grocery shopping when he could just stay in the Parkers’ apartment and make out with Tess. He turned towards Tess, hoping that she would agree with him, but instead he met two very cold blue eyes, obviously they were going grocery shopping. “Ok, grocery shopping it is” he stated and immediately got up from the couch. He knew that if he did not move fast enough, there would be no nookie when they came back. And Buddha was 110% for tending to bodily urges.
“We’ll take care of it, no worries” Tess stated as she practically pushed Kyle out of the apartment without another word. Right as she turned toward the door she mouthed ‘good luck’ and gave Liz an encouraging smile. She knew that it was going to be difficult, but if anyone could accomplish this, it was Liz.
Liz smiled slightly; it was nice to have Tess on her side through this. She knew that Maria would have bitten her ear off, and then tried anything and everything in her power to stop this. Maria, she was already mad at her, and if she knew, or rather when she found out, Liz knew that the repercussions would be severe. Shaking, she grasped the counter top as she resisted the urge to vomit once more. It was horrible, on so many levels, what she was being forced into doing, but she would not allow herself to focus on them any more, she had been successful in tuning out the darker aspects of the task at hand before, so why not now?
She was going to make a nice dinner and have good conversation with Michael and she was going to make him see that she saw the beauty within him. She sighed and rubbed her hands together, she was cold, even in the ninety degree heat. “Don’t start” she muttered underneath her breath, knowing that if she focused on her waning health, she would immediately be filled with concern for Michael, who was worse off than she was.
Searching the cabinets she found the ziti and the marinara sauce that her mother used whenever they actually sat down and ate. Liz knew it was idiot proof, which made it an obvious choice, since all that she needed was to burn down the apartment. She set a pot of water on the stove and squealed in delight when she spotted the instant garlic bread hidden in a drawer of the refrigerator. “Michael is going to think I’m one good cook” she smirked and went about the kitchen, grabbing candles and placemats from drawers that had not been opened in years. Her family never really bothered to eat a formal meal, there was no point, it was just the three of them, and they enjoyed the quiet. She then walked over to the stereo, slipping a mixed CD into the slot and hitting play, it was always good to have some background music.
When the day is long and the night, the night is yours alone
When you’re sure you’ve had enough of this life, well hang on
Don’t let yourself go, everybody cries and everybody hurts sometimes
Minutes passed, and before Liz realized it, her meal had finished cooking, and nothing had been burnt or thrown out in the process. She set it all on the table, satisfied with her efforts, since she had never even cooked for her family before in her life. They would not let her near the stove after the time that she nearly set the apartment ablaze because she thought that it was okay to stick non microwavable food in the microwave. Her father still teased her about it, even though it had been nearly two years ago. “All done” she told herself as she stifled a yawn. She had no reason to be tired, she mused, and after all she had pretty much slept an entire day away.
Sometimes everything is wrong. Now it’s time to sing along
When your day is night alone, (hold on, hold on)
If you feel like letting go (hold on)
When you think you’ve had too much of this life, well hang on.
Michael stirred slightly, the smell of garlic wafting down the hallway and into Liz’s bedroom. He felt his stomach growl in spite of itself, he was hungry, and he could not recall the last time that he ate an entire meal, a slice of pizza did not count. He sighed and got up from the bed, using only one hand to pull himself up, his other one still stung from earlier.
Everybody hurts. Take comfort in your friends.
Everybody hurts. Don’t throw your hand. Oh no. Don’t throw your hand.
If you feel like you’re alone, no, no, no, you are not alone.
Making his way down the hallway, he took in the sight of Liz moving about the kitchen effortlessly, somewhat taken aback. From what Maria said, Liz was the worst cook in the world, having even ruined instant rice a time or two, so to see her now, holding a bowl of well cooked pasta was somewhat of a shock. He wondered if this was what she had been up to after wordlessly bandaging up his hand, never questioning his motives. “Hey” he whispered as he turned towards her, meeting her frightened eyes. She looked nervous, which confused him; did his mere presence unnerve her that much? “You alright?” he asked, hoping that Liz could explain the uneasiness that had permeated her gaze.
If you’re out on your own in this life, the days and nights are long.
When you think you’ve had too much of this life to hang on.
Liz felt her cheeks redden slightly, she felt awkward just standing in the kitchen with a bowl of spaghetti in her hands. No words had been exchanged between the two since she had thrown up and he had punched a hole in her wall. And this just put her even more outside of her element, since she had no way of knowing what he was thinking. “Yeah, I’m fine, I just… I just hope that I didn’t ruin the food” she said finally, as she set the bowl down on the table in between the two candles.
Well, everybody hurts sometimes,
Everybody cries. And everybody hurts sometimes.
And everybody hurts sometimes. So, hold on, hold on.
Hold on, hold on. Hold on, hold on. Hold on, hold on.
“It looks fine to me” he answered as his stomach made the two of them aware of just how hungry he was. He smirked slightly and met Liz’s gaze, he knew that something was off, but he was not sure what. “What made you cook anyway?” he asked, guessing that her answer would help him figure her out.
Words are flying out like endless rain into a paper cup,
They slither while they pass, they slip away across the universe
Pools of sorrow waves of joy are drifting through my open mind
Possessing and caressing me
“I uh, wanted to” she stammered, fairly certain that he would understand what she was not saying. She had cooked for him, because she wanted to show him that he meant something to her. Knowing that what she had said that afternoon caused the hole in her bedroom, she felt guilty, but did not know how to apologize for her feelings.
Jai Guru De Va Om
Nothing’s gonna change my world
Nothing’s gonna change my world
Michael scratched his eyebrow, realizing that she had cooked this for him, not out of some newfound need to try her hand at cooking. He gave her a small smile and felt a little better about their current situation. It was somewhat relieving to find that she cared for him, because it was unrealistic to think that she was in love with him. “Thanks” he stated, his tone speaking volumes for how grateful he was. This meant a lot, no one had ever really bothered to even make dinner for him – this was nice.
Images of broken light which dance before me like a million eyes.
They call me on and on across the universe
Thoughts meander like a restless wind
Inside a letter box they
Tumble blindly as they make their way
Across the universe
Sitting down at the table, he immediately reached for the food; he was not really in the mood for conversation. He was an eat first, talk later kind of guy, and he hoped that Liz had realized that somewhere along the line. Michael took a forkful of pasta into his mouth, his concern for taste forgotten in his hunger. “It’s good” he declared as he met her expectant eyes, glad to see that she sighed in relief immediately afterward.
Jai Guru De Va Om
Nothing’s gonna change my world
Nothing’s gonna change my world
“I’m glad that you like it” she said finally, glad that she had managed to cook something for him without causing a fire or a natural disaster in the kitchen. She knew it was silly, but she thought that it was a good sign, that maybe they would get out of this alright after all. Superstitions she knew were pointless, but Grandma Claudia had clung to them so tightly that she could not help but look for signs in her everyday existence. She then took a bite of her handiwork, somewhat amazed at how good it turned out; maybe she had a chance at becoming the next Martha Stewart after all.
Sounds of laughter shades of earth are ringing
Through my open views inciting and inviting me
Limitless undying love which shines around me like a million suns
It calls me on and on across the universe
Minutes passed without a word from either of them, both enjoying the presence of each other’s company. Both lost in their own thoughts, they were not uncomfortable in the silence that had settled at the table. Liz was worried that Michael looked sicker than before, noticing the sweat that was forming on his forehead. She thought that they did not have much time, but wanted him to make that call. Michael, however, was concerned for Liz, noticing the way that she would shiver ever so slightly before she would cover it up by tapping in tune with the music. He knew that she was cold, even though they were amidst an Indian summer in Roswell.
Jai Guru De Va Om
Nothing’s gonna change my world
Nothing’s gonna change my world
She watched as he rested his fork down on his plate, done with his meal. She then smiled coyly as she heard the familiar cords of one of her favorite songs come across the stereo. She was impressed, since she knew that she had never told Michael that this was one of her favorite songs. “Michael, dance with me” she pleaded, squeezing his hand from across the table as she stared into his eyes, hoping that he would comply with her request.
I’m outside your house
2 am it’s dark
So many mistakes
Come back home from bars
“I don’t dance, Liz” he said quickly, his free hand itching his eyebrow. He moaned slightly as he witnessed her facial features change until he was staring face to face with the most irresistible looking face that he had ever seen. She looked so adorable with her feigned sadness, and although he could tell from the mischievous glint in her eye that she knew exactly what she was doing, he could not resist her. “Fine, just this once” he conceded, then got up from the table and awkwardly took her hand in his.
I am on your side
I just want to tell you off
So many lies
Are taking hold
It’s not your fault
There’s many scars
Liz fumbled slightly as her arms found their way around his neck, she was somewhat unsure about where she should rest them, but had decided that his neck was the safest place. She smiled up at him as she felt his arms drape around her waist, one hand venturing dangerously close to her backside. Normally, this would have unnerved her, but seeing as they needed to get comfortable with each other, she welcomed the intimate contact.
I am on your side
It’s taken me a long time
I am on your side
I’m on your side
Michael smiled slightly, it felt right to be holding her in his arms, swaying to music. It was innocent in its simplicity and if someone had just been watching from the outside, he was sure that they would have thought that they were high school sweethearts or something. When he was younger, he had almost asked her to the semiformal in eighth grade, but had held back because of Max and their unwritten agreement that humans were not to be involved. Sure it was just a dance, but it would have meant more to him, and probably changed the course of history for either better or worse. All he knew was that if he had danced with her then he would not be dancing with her now, at least not under the same circumstances.
And I listen
Yeah I listen
Can you listen?
Now I’m listening
“You dance pretty well for someone who doesn’t dance” she teased as she gently reached up and brushed his bangs off of his brow. She was worried by how hot he felt, knowing that he had spiked an extremely high fever right before he needed to get healed by River Dog a year ago. He felt like he was on fire, and she knew that if he continued to maintain this temperature for much longer, she knew that he would be dead within forty-eight hours. She met his eyes and inched her face closer to his until their lips were almost touching. “Michael” she breathed, hoping that he would grant her permission to kiss him.
I am on your side
It’s taken me a long time
I am on your side
I’m on your side
Michael moaned as he felt her breath on his skin, he knew that he should stop this, that they were not ready, but feeling her ice cold hands on his skin, he knew that they would never be ready in time. She would catch pneumonia and he would spontaneously combust, so he knew that resistance was futile. “Liz” he answered before his mouth descended upon hers, savoring the mixture of vanilla flavored lip-gloss and garlic on her supple lips. The taste was strange and distinctly Liz, seemingly plain on the surface, but strong underneath that welcoming exterior.
(And I listen) I am on your side
(Yeah I listen) It’s taken me a long time
(Can you listen?)I am on your side
(Now I’m listening) I’m heading out tonight
(And I listen) I’m heading out tonight.
Their tongues met and explored the crevices of new territories as they continued to sway together in the middle of the apartment. Hands moved and intertwined then separated as they continued to become accustomed to one another’s bodies.
More than us
And we are them
But they don’t know
What’s in their hands.
It’s more than you
It’s more than I
But it’s more
Moaning in ecstasy as Michael began to awkwardly thumb her clothed breast; Liz cautiously reached downward, her fingers attempting to pry off his belt. She blushed slightly, embarrassed that she had not been able to just rip it off like they did in movies. “Maybe, uh, we should go to the bedroom” she said finally, embarrassed at how silly she must have sounded. Obviously they were going to go to the bedroom; it was just a matter of time.
And everybody calls it love
But I’m not really sure if it’s love
At all
Not anymore
Michael blinked and looked at her, he had been so consumed by the feel of her that he had forgotten where they were and how close they were to going all the way. He knew that it was easy to get lost in Liz, he had experienced that first hand last night, but now it was entirely different, they were talking about actually making love. Sure Liz said that she was ready, but he knew that she was not, because he was not, and he had lusted after this girl for years. “You sure?” he asked, somewhat uncertain about what would happen, since he had never done this before.
More than he
More than she
They all sleep
But we just dream
“Yeah” she breathed and pressed her lips against his, hoping that would show him that she was in fact ready. It was not exactly the most opportune time, but she was glad that she was going to be sharing this with him. She cared for Michael, maybe even loved him, but she was not exactly sure what she felt anymore, because every time she tried to decipher her feelings, it seemed wrong and just caused even more people to hurt. “I want this Michael, I want you” she said awkwardly, it was true, she did want him in her life, but she was not exactly sure how yet.
More or less
Means more for us
But it’s more
And everybody wants a hand
But I’m too busy holding up the world
To carry on
“Ok” he breathed and let out a nervous sigh as he took her small hand in his and led the way into her bedroom. He had this day planned out in his head for years, all boys did, but now that it was here, he was unsure and the last thing that he wanted was to hurt her. He stared at her for a moment, and then removed her shirt from her head, deciding that he needed to start this.
No, not anymore
I wish that I
Could fly, fly, fly away
And if I should fall
And you hear me call
Wouldn’t you stay?
Liz blushed slightly as she met Michael’s hungry gaze, it was extremely awkward to be standing there in front of him in just a bra and pajama pants. She knew that she had to relax, but it was hard to fight the butterflies in her stomach. She felt hot all over as she tugged at his t-shirt, finally managing to get it over his head, leaving her staring at his naked chest.
More than us
And we are them
But they don’t know
What’s in our heads
It’s more than you
And it’s more than I
But it’s more
Michael scratched his eyebrow as he thought about what he should do next; he had two options, the bra or the pants. Either of them would expose a very nice piece of skin and leave little to the imagination. Not that he minded, of course, since she was beautiful. “Parker” he growled possessively as his hands began to work on her bra strap, somewhat aggravated that it had not come off in one fowl swoop. “Stupid clasp” he muttered right before it came off, scowling slightly as he caught sight of her amused gaze, it did not really help him feel any more comfortable to know that she was amused by his inability to get her bra off.
And everybody calls it love
But I’m not really sure if this is love
At all
“I… I always have trouble with it too” she informed him, feeling bad for almost laughing at him, she knew that if he laughed at her chest size or something, she would dig herself into a hole and die there.
Not anymore
Anymore
Anymore
“Yeah” he answered off handedly and slipped off his belt, deciding that he had had enough with the take off Liz’s clothes game. He was not comfortable with removing her pajama pants, because he knew that it would be even more awkward than just standing there half naked.
The stranger sang a theme
From someone else’s dream
The Leaves began to fall
And no one spoke at all
But I can’t seem to recall
When you came along
“Did I say something?” she asked as she watched Michael slip out of his jeans, leaving him in only a very tight pair of boxers. She did not understand why they had stopped what they were doing; it was romantic and strangely erotic. Maybe it was her breasts, they were kind of small after all, and brown eyes and brown hair were boring, maybe he realized how uninteresting she was. Liz knew that it could be anything, and with Michael’s stone wall, he could conceal it very easily.
Ingénue
Ingénue
I just don’t know what to do
Michael noticed as the self doubt flashed across her face and he groaned inwardly. Leave it to him to make her even more uncomfortable by trying to make it easier on her. “No, no, I just thought you wouldn’t want me to pull down your pants” he answered and eyed the fabric for a moment. He was almost ninety percent positive that she was not wearing underwear and that might be too much for her.
The tree lined avenue
Begins to fade from view
Drowning past regrets
In tea and cigarettes
“Oh” she blushed, realizing that Michael was aware of her lack of panties. “Um, do you want me to get the lights first or what?” she asked, not exactly sure what they were supposed to do next, sure there was kissing and well, sex, but this was a weird down time. They sure as hell never showed this in the movies; there it was usually wham, bam, thank you ma’am.
But I can’t seem to forget
When you came along
“I’ll get them” Michael volunteered and walked over to the light switch, immediately flipping them off. He was not comfortable with all the in between time that they had, it took away from what they had to do, and only served to make him even more nervous. He immediately stripped off his boxers, freeing his member from the constraints of the fabric. He flashed a nervous smile in the darkness, the moon illuminating her frame as she lay there on her bed. She was stunning and a part of him still could not believe that they were about to have sex.
Ingénue
Ingénue
I just don’t know what to do
Liz slipped off her pajama bottoms and made her way over to the bed, lying down, her left hand pulling at her hair, she was extremely nervous. Sure she knew all about the first time, she had health freshmen year of high school, but this was different. She was actually going to be having sex.
Ingénue, I just don’t know what to do
Ingénue, I just don’t know what to do
Michael made his way over to the bed, then pressed his lips against hers, hoping to calm some of their nervousness. Their tongues undulated as he reached downward, his fingers stumbling over her sensitive bundle of nerves. He hoped to at least get her to relax a little before he actually went about performing the act, he owed her that much, since he knew that a girl’s first time would hurt, no matter what he did.
Ingénue, I just don’t know what to do
Ingénue, I just don’t know what to do
Ingénue, I just don’t know what to do
“Michael” Liz moaned as she felt him continue to rub her womanhood, it had hurt a little at first, but she was amazed at how good he was at that. She felt pleasure begin to override her nervousness and she was glad that she could forget for a moment. But soon she was craving more; she wanted him inside of her. “Michael, please” she whispered, hoping that he would stop his ministrations and enter her.
And I’ve known
We’re just like old friends
We just can’t pretend
That lovers make amends
Hungrily, Michael pressed his lips against her as he began to slide his member into her core. He went slowly, in hopes that it would minimize the pain, but he soon reached her barrier. Wordlessly, he looked up into her dark eyes, asking for permission. He would have said something, but he had no idea what to say to her, other than the painfully obvious. And he doubted that asking to break through would do anything but freak her out.
We are reasons so unreal
We can’t help but feel
That something has been lost
Liz nodded her head before snaking her arm around his neck and pulling his face close to hers, she needed to feel his mouth on hers once more. But just as she began to kiss him, she felt his member tear through her walls and she gasped in pain, her health teacher was not kidding when she said that it hurt.
But please
You know you’re just like me
Next time I promise we’ll be perfect
Perfect
Perfect
Michael watched as she grimaced in pain and frowned, he had caused that look to appear on her face, not anyone else. “Sorry” he stated and just held her for a moment, wiping a stray piece of hair off of her brow.
Strangers down the line
Lovers out of time
Memories unwind
“It happens, it’s not your fault” she answered and gently kissed his forehead in hopes that he was not discouraged by her pain. All girls dealt with that the first time around, it was like an initiation into a secret society, only more painful. “I’m ok now” she whispered and met his worried gaze, hoping that he would continue.
So far, I still no who you are
But now I wonder who I was
Angel you know it’s not the end
We’ll always be good friends
The letters have been sent out.
Michael nodded and began to gently move within her, for fear that he would cause her even more harm. But as the minutes passed by and she appeared to be in no pain, he picked up the tempo, his thrusts becoming more powerful as she continued to scream in pleasure. Finally, he felt release and looked down at Liz, who looked so close, but had not yet reached orgasm.
So please
You always were so free
You’ll see, I promise we’ll be perfect
Perfect
Liz let out a cry of pleasure as his hand returned to her sensitive womanhood. She had been close when he had spilled himself, but had not reached that point. She gasped slightly as he traced feather light circles around her before applying more pressure to her more sensitive areas. “Michael, oh god Michael” she screamed, her body finally at release, she shook as she came apart in his arms.
Strangers when we meet
Strangers on the street
Lovers while we sleep
Michael sighed and wrapped his arms tightly around her as he pressed his lips gently against her forehead. He had enjoyed sharing this experience with her, and just hoped that they would be able to grow from it come tomorrow, when both of them were well rested and hopefully healthier than they were now. “Night Parker” he whispered as he watched her drift off into sleep.
Perfect
You know this has to be
We always were so free
We promised that we’d be
Perfect
Perfect
POLAR ATTRACTION cuz I don't go to sleep to dream.
-
citrustwisted
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 42
- Joined: Sun May 11, 2003 5:17 pm
- Contact:
Part 18
Thanks for the FB guys... sorry for the delay in posting 
-G
---
Part 18
---
Nicholas watched as Isabel tossed and turned in her makeshift bed, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Khivar was not pleased by Isabel’s inability to receive the seal or find the granolith and had finally authorized him to punish her. And punish her he would, in the vilest way that he could think of, for he knew what Vilondra had been like, she only looked out for herself and if left unbroken, she would turn on them in the long run. So he was going to take her fire from her and possibly make her even more vicious in her pursuits.
He watched as she rolled over onto her stomach and he took the opportunity to use his powers to bind her to the bed posts, knowing that if he did not, she would try to break away. Then, he gently ran his hand through her long blond locks, bending down to inhale her scent. She smelled different, like lavender, but he wanted her to smell like his sex. Finding her ear, he hissed “wake up Vilondra” and watched as her dark eyes flattered open.
Isabel blinked and met his dark eyes, unnerved by his presence; she did not know what it was, but the predatory gaze frightened her. “What do you want? “She spat, convinced that if she appeared to simply be annoyed by his presence Nicholas would leave her alone. But when she tried to move, she found that she was unable to leave her current position. She gasped and watched as he moved closer, “what the hell?” she yelled in desperation, hoping what someone would stop him.
“Khivar wanted me to teach you a lesson, he is not happy with your lack of progress, Vilondra” he stated as he watched her eyes go wide with shock. He enjoyed knowing that she feared him, despite the front that she put up. It gave him power and further enjoyment, as he knew that within moments, she would fear him even more. “I’m going to enjoy this” he sneered and ripped the sheets off of her, tearing down her clothes and leaving her lying there naked on the bed. Ignoring her screams, he thrust his member into her backside, because Khivar wanted her virginity and he knew that this was much more demoralizing.
Isabel cringed as she felt him rip into her backside, unable to believe that he was actually doing this. She was angry, disgusted and could not escape the feeling that maybe this was what she deserved. After all, she had killed her brother and her parents, even if it was because they had ignored her for all those years. She hated Nicholas for making her think like this and she tried to focus on the thrusts, which were increasing in pain and intensity. “I hate you” she screamed, repeating her declaration as each thrust ripped into her, taking even more of her self-respect.
Nicholas smirked as he rammed his member inside her at a fever pitch, relishing the small trail of glistening red that was beginning to emerge from her, pooling onto the white sheets of her bed. “This will teach you not to plan things much more grand than you, Vilondra. The end of the day, you’re still a cheep fuck and I still come out on top” he sneered and forced his penis even deeper inside of her, laughing at the animalistic scream that resulted.
Isabel winced in pain as she felt him rip apart her insides, realizing for the first time that there was no glamour in the life that she had chosen, even if it gave her free reign to punish those who had never bothered to see her and always pushed her into the background. But, she knew that she had made a decision and she loved power most of all. So she thought about how everyone ignored her in Roswel1, hoping that it would justify her decision in her own mind. After all, Michael had an infatuation with Liz which was obvious given that was all she saw whenever she dream-walked him. Liz and Maria had always been exclusive to the point where she was never invited along even when she was the only other girl in their group. Tess was always too concerned with Max to even bond with her as the only other female hybrid on the planet and any attempts made by Tess were tainted by the fact that she was using them to win brownie points with her brother. Kyle had always been indifferent towards her, but he had a thing for Tess, which made him an enemy. Alex was the only one of them she had no problem with, as he had had a crush on her and was her cheerleader most of the time. So when she took over the world, Alex would live.
Grimacing, she felt Nicholas’ release and the way that he began to lose control. Soon after, she felt her bonds break and decided that now was the most opportune time to exact her revenge. She never had been one to ay about things, at least not in the company of others, so she decided it was best to send a message. Turning, she lunged forth, flying from the bed, forgetting about the pain that had been inflicted upon her body. This was about redemption and regaining some of the power that had been lost only moments ago, when Nicholas had raped her. Her brown eyes ablaze, she threw him into the corner of a desk and watched as the small of his back connected with the right-hand corner, cracking the seal and turning him into a pile of dust.
She watched mirthlessly as his remains scattered across her bedroom, in the silence vowing never to betaken advantage of again. She knew now that she had to be ruthless in her pursuits if she was ever to get what she wanted – the respect that she had garnered in her previous life as Vilondra. With that, she threw on some clothes and exited the office, knowing that she had no time to dwell on what had happened when there were people to punish.
*****
Stifling a yawn, Kyle leaned down on the counter of the Crashdown, wishing that he was somewhere else entirely, like lying in the guest bed with Tess. He had no idea why they were down here, but they had remained downstairs for the good part of an hour, groceries in tow. He scratched at his neck and turned toward Tess, needing to talk about anything, the silence was deafening. “So why are we down here again?” he asked, hoping that Tess would finally feel comfortable enough in letting him in on whatever was going on between Liz and Michael.
Tess rolled her eyes and fished through a bag of groceries, pulling out a bag of potato chips and opening it. She was hungry and she had a penchant for salty foods, so she was going to indulge, plus it kept her from revealing Liz’s and Michael’s secrets to Kyle. She knew that she trusted Kyle most of all, but at the same time, she did not feel like she was at liberty to discuss the secrets of her others. “I told you, Michael and Liz need some time alone” she answered simply, shrugging her shoulders and popping another chip into her mouth. She hoped that this answer would satisfy him, just like it had all the other times that she had given it to him.
“For three hours? Tess, I know that you promised Liz or whatever, but this is getting ridiculous.” Kyle replied as he grabbed a few chips from the bag, he was hungry and very glad that Tess had opened up some food, because he was about to do it.
“They had to do something alone; Liz and Michael are private people, so you know that they need time alone to deal with their grief, Kyle. They understand one another in ways that we can’t so we need to give as much time alone as they need. And you know, for someone who got some this morning, you sure are in a bad mood.” Tess smiled and idly toyed with a stray curl, in an attempt to downplay her nervousness. She was unsure whether the two of them even went through with it let alone whether it worked or not. They seemed to have decided to go through with it, but things may have changed and she knew better than to assume anything when it came to Michael and Liz. After all, she had been the one who had suggested that Liz seduce Michael and that turned out to be a colossal disaster in the long run, so she was the last person to make assumptions on Michael’s and Liz’s relationship, if she could even call it that.
Kyle nodded his head and looked down; he knew that Tess was right; Liz and Michael did need time alone to deal with their grief. But it still seemed like Tess was hiding something, and it was somewhat disheartening to see that she did not that him even after they had been intimate only hours before. He wanted to believe that either she did not know what was going on upstairs or had been put up to it by the two of them, but the conflicted look in her eyes suggested otherwise. Most likely, it was harmless, but he was concerned for Liz, who was hurting much more than she let on. “I’m not in a bad mood, but I’d be in a better mood if we could go back upstairs and get some of that cold pizza” he answered, hoping that if he continued to gripe about how he did not want to be down here any longer, Tess would finally relent and let him go upstairs.
Rolling her eyes, she pushed a bag of groceries in front of him; she could not believe that he was thinking about food when they had bags of it right in front of them. “Kyle, we have a ton of food right here, you don’t need to have pizza right now” she stated, glad for the momentary change in subjects, it took the focus off what was going on or not going on up in Liz’s bedroom. She wanted to tell him, to let him know about all that had been bothering her ever since Michael had first gotten sick, but she knew that she had to respect Liz’s and Michael’s privacy, it was not her story to tell. Both of them valued intimacy greatly and were probably none too thrilled to be forced into having a physical relationship, even if they both had lusted after the other on different occasions.
“Yeah, but I want pizza” he whined and gave Tess his best puppy dog face. It was true, he did want pizza, but he wanted to see what was going on even more. Plus, it was getting late, and he was not about to sleep on a booth in the Crashdown, it was bad enough that he had been relegated to the couch after Tess moved in. And while there were some possibilities for freaky sex within the Crashdown, he was sure that Tess was sore as all hell and Cum of Alien Smoothie did not exactly sound like something that the Parkers wanted to sell at their restaurant.
Looking into one of the bags, Tess tried to hide her amusement behind a wall of indifference. If Kyle saw that she was amused by his current complaints over a pizza, he would not stop until she relented, which would force her to have to explain what was going on in the apartment, because Kyle would not take well to just seeing Michael and Liz in the throws of passion. He was beginning to regard Liz as a sister instead of the ex-girlfriend who broke his heart a year ago and she knew he would not enjoy that site. So she fished through the bags in an attempt to shut him up, since she knew that they had bought a frozen pizza at the grocery store, because it had been on sale. She broke out into a triumphant smile as she pulled out the green box and shoved it into Kyle’s chest, “Freschetta bakes and rises, now go start baking, Buddha boy and stop whining.”
Kyle smirked and took the frozen pizza from Tess’ hands; he had to admit that Tess could call him on his shit. “Fine Tess, I guess in have to deal with this stuff instead of the greasy goodness upstairs” he stated as he made his way over to the oven. He was annoyed that Tess had once again halted his attempt to go upstairs, but at least he had something to eat some would nave enough energy to kick Michael’s ass if he found that he was somehow violating Liz. He liked Michael, it was just that he was concerned for Liz, but he knew that at the moment Michael had more of a reason to beat him up, as he and Tess had had sex twice in the past twenty-four hours.
“Oh please, this coming from the guy who does the Freschetta dance whenever your dad buys it” she quipped, wondering idly if there was any way to tell if the two of them had indeed gone through with it that did not involve connecting with the two of them. She did not mind all that much, it was just that she had no interest in seeing all of the sordid details of their coupling.
“I have no secrets, maybe I should convince dad to get you to move out, after all predictability is a cause of relationship failure” Kyle retorted, amused by Tess’ shocked expression, it was always good to keep her on her toes. Plus, she had just called him on one of his most closely guarded secrets, the dance that he did whenever his dad bought frozen pizza, which was extremely embarrassing, given the fact that he was usually dressed in boxers at the time.
Tess rolled her eyes as she caught the amusement reflected back in his blue orbs, she had been shocked at first, but now she was realizing that he was just playing with her. She cocked an eyebrow and got up from her chair, two could play this game. She snaked her arm around his neck and got on her tiptoes, her mouth inches from his ear. “You do that, Valenti, and the only relationship you’ll have is with your hand” she breathed, then walked away, into the bathroom, where she could laugh without letting Kyle in on her little secret.
Kyle opened and closed his mouth in disbelief, there was no way that Tess was threatening his sex life, only hours after it began. But judging from the way that she had just up and left the bathroom, probably to cry over how he went to far, he always had a tendency for doing that. He should have known that Tess valued her life at their house and would be offended if he said something like that to her. “Shit” he muttered as he slid the pizza in the oven before making his way over to the bathroom. “Tess, I… I didn’t mean it like that” he yelled, hoping that she would come out of the bathroom and forgive him for being a moron.
Tess smirked and opened up the door, laughing as she wrapped her arms around Kyle. “I got you so good” she yelled and pressed her lips against his, hoping that she had not stressed him out too much. But he deserved it; after all, he had pretty much said that she should move out for the sake of their relationship. Granted, she knew he was kidding, but it was always good to keep him on his toes.
Kyle blushed and gave her an awkward smile as he met her amused gaze. He had believed that he had genuinely hurt her and here she was, laughing at him because she had pulled the wool over his eyes. He eyed the way that her shirt was riding up, exposing the sensitive skin on her stomach and decided that it was time to exact his revenge. Without warning, he began to tickle her, amused by the way that she was writhing in his arms, “payback’s a bitch” he teased, glad that they were able to just fool around.
Tess shrieked and broke away from him; she could not stand being tickled, but was somewhat amused that Kyle had already found her most ticklish spot. “Stop” she pleaded, batting her eyelashes in an attempt to convince him to relent, even if she really liked the innocence of it.
Laughing, he chased after her, forgetting for a moment that she had alien powers and could easily vaporize him if he got to be too annoying. He was within arms reach, when he heard the door fly open. Grabbing Tess, he shielded her behind him and waited, but nothing could prepare him for what he saw. “Holy shit” he yelled just as he heard the oven go off in the kitchen, but he was no longer hungry.
-G
---
Part 18
---
Nicholas watched as Isabel tossed and turned in her makeshift bed, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Khivar was not pleased by Isabel’s inability to receive the seal or find the granolith and had finally authorized him to punish her. And punish her he would, in the vilest way that he could think of, for he knew what Vilondra had been like, she only looked out for herself and if left unbroken, she would turn on them in the long run. So he was going to take her fire from her and possibly make her even more vicious in her pursuits.
He watched as she rolled over onto her stomach and he took the opportunity to use his powers to bind her to the bed posts, knowing that if he did not, she would try to break away. Then, he gently ran his hand through her long blond locks, bending down to inhale her scent. She smelled different, like lavender, but he wanted her to smell like his sex. Finding her ear, he hissed “wake up Vilondra” and watched as her dark eyes flattered open.
Isabel blinked and met his dark eyes, unnerved by his presence; she did not know what it was, but the predatory gaze frightened her. “What do you want? “She spat, convinced that if she appeared to simply be annoyed by his presence Nicholas would leave her alone. But when she tried to move, she found that she was unable to leave her current position. She gasped and watched as he moved closer, “what the hell?” she yelled in desperation, hoping what someone would stop him.
“Khivar wanted me to teach you a lesson, he is not happy with your lack of progress, Vilondra” he stated as he watched her eyes go wide with shock. He enjoyed knowing that she feared him, despite the front that she put up. It gave him power and further enjoyment, as he knew that within moments, she would fear him even more. “I’m going to enjoy this” he sneered and ripped the sheets off of her, tearing down her clothes and leaving her lying there naked on the bed. Ignoring her screams, he thrust his member into her backside, because Khivar wanted her virginity and he knew that this was much more demoralizing.
Isabel cringed as she felt him rip into her backside, unable to believe that he was actually doing this. She was angry, disgusted and could not escape the feeling that maybe this was what she deserved. After all, she had killed her brother and her parents, even if it was because they had ignored her for all those years. She hated Nicholas for making her think like this and she tried to focus on the thrusts, which were increasing in pain and intensity. “I hate you” she screamed, repeating her declaration as each thrust ripped into her, taking even more of her self-respect.
Nicholas smirked as he rammed his member inside her at a fever pitch, relishing the small trail of glistening red that was beginning to emerge from her, pooling onto the white sheets of her bed. “This will teach you not to plan things much more grand than you, Vilondra. The end of the day, you’re still a cheep fuck and I still come out on top” he sneered and forced his penis even deeper inside of her, laughing at the animalistic scream that resulted.
Isabel winced in pain as she felt him rip apart her insides, realizing for the first time that there was no glamour in the life that she had chosen, even if it gave her free reign to punish those who had never bothered to see her and always pushed her into the background. But, she knew that she had made a decision and she loved power most of all. So she thought about how everyone ignored her in Roswel1, hoping that it would justify her decision in her own mind. After all, Michael had an infatuation with Liz which was obvious given that was all she saw whenever she dream-walked him. Liz and Maria had always been exclusive to the point where she was never invited along even when she was the only other girl in their group. Tess was always too concerned with Max to even bond with her as the only other female hybrid on the planet and any attempts made by Tess were tainted by the fact that she was using them to win brownie points with her brother. Kyle had always been indifferent towards her, but he had a thing for Tess, which made him an enemy. Alex was the only one of them she had no problem with, as he had had a crush on her and was her cheerleader most of the time. So when she took over the world, Alex would live.
Grimacing, she felt Nicholas’ release and the way that he began to lose control. Soon after, she felt her bonds break and decided that now was the most opportune time to exact her revenge. She never had been one to ay about things, at least not in the company of others, so she decided it was best to send a message. Turning, she lunged forth, flying from the bed, forgetting about the pain that had been inflicted upon her body. This was about redemption and regaining some of the power that had been lost only moments ago, when Nicholas had raped her. Her brown eyes ablaze, she threw him into the corner of a desk and watched as the small of his back connected with the right-hand corner, cracking the seal and turning him into a pile of dust.
She watched mirthlessly as his remains scattered across her bedroom, in the silence vowing never to betaken advantage of again. She knew now that she had to be ruthless in her pursuits if she was ever to get what she wanted – the respect that she had garnered in her previous life as Vilondra. With that, she threw on some clothes and exited the office, knowing that she had no time to dwell on what had happened when there were people to punish.
*****
Stifling a yawn, Kyle leaned down on the counter of the Crashdown, wishing that he was somewhere else entirely, like lying in the guest bed with Tess. He had no idea why they were down here, but they had remained downstairs for the good part of an hour, groceries in tow. He scratched at his neck and turned toward Tess, needing to talk about anything, the silence was deafening. “So why are we down here again?” he asked, hoping that Tess would finally feel comfortable enough in letting him in on whatever was going on between Liz and Michael.
Tess rolled her eyes and fished through a bag of groceries, pulling out a bag of potato chips and opening it. She was hungry and she had a penchant for salty foods, so she was going to indulge, plus it kept her from revealing Liz’s and Michael’s secrets to Kyle. She knew that she trusted Kyle most of all, but at the same time, she did not feel like she was at liberty to discuss the secrets of her others. “I told you, Michael and Liz need some time alone” she answered simply, shrugging her shoulders and popping another chip into her mouth. She hoped that this answer would satisfy him, just like it had all the other times that she had given it to him.
“For three hours? Tess, I know that you promised Liz or whatever, but this is getting ridiculous.” Kyle replied as he grabbed a few chips from the bag, he was hungry and very glad that Tess had opened up some food, because he was about to do it.
“They had to do something alone; Liz and Michael are private people, so you know that they need time alone to deal with their grief, Kyle. They understand one another in ways that we can’t so we need to give as much time alone as they need. And you know, for someone who got some this morning, you sure are in a bad mood.” Tess smiled and idly toyed with a stray curl, in an attempt to downplay her nervousness. She was unsure whether the two of them even went through with it let alone whether it worked or not. They seemed to have decided to go through with it, but things may have changed and she knew better than to assume anything when it came to Michael and Liz. After all, she had been the one who had suggested that Liz seduce Michael and that turned out to be a colossal disaster in the long run, so she was the last person to make assumptions on Michael’s and Liz’s relationship, if she could even call it that.
Kyle nodded his head and looked down; he knew that Tess was right; Liz and Michael did need time alone to deal with their grief. But it still seemed like Tess was hiding something, and it was somewhat disheartening to see that she did not that him even after they had been intimate only hours before. He wanted to believe that either she did not know what was going on upstairs or had been put up to it by the two of them, but the conflicted look in her eyes suggested otherwise. Most likely, it was harmless, but he was concerned for Liz, who was hurting much more than she let on. “I’m not in a bad mood, but I’d be in a better mood if we could go back upstairs and get some of that cold pizza” he answered, hoping that if he continued to gripe about how he did not want to be down here any longer, Tess would finally relent and let him go upstairs.
Rolling her eyes, she pushed a bag of groceries in front of him; she could not believe that he was thinking about food when they had bags of it right in front of them. “Kyle, we have a ton of food right here, you don’t need to have pizza right now” she stated, glad for the momentary change in subjects, it took the focus off what was going on or not going on up in Liz’s bedroom. She wanted to tell him, to let him know about all that had been bothering her ever since Michael had first gotten sick, but she knew that she had to respect Liz’s and Michael’s privacy, it was not her story to tell. Both of them valued intimacy greatly and were probably none too thrilled to be forced into having a physical relationship, even if they both had lusted after the other on different occasions.
“Yeah, but I want pizza” he whined and gave Tess his best puppy dog face. It was true, he did want pizza, but he wanted to see what was going on even more. Plus, it was getting late, and he was not about to sleep on a booth in the Crashdown, it was bad enough that he had been relegated to the couch after Tess moved in. And while there were some possibilities for freaky sex within the Crashdown, he was sure that Tess was sore as all hell and Cum of Alien Smoothie did not exactly sound like something that the Parkers wanted to sell at their restaurant.
Looking into one of the bags, Tess tried to hide her amusement behind a wall of indifference. If Kyle saw that she was amused by his current complaints over a pizza, he would not stop until she relented, which would force her to have to explain what was going on in the apartment, because Kyle would not take well to just seeing Michael and Liz in the throws of passion. He was beginning to regard Liz as a sister instead of the ex-girlfriend who broke his heart a year ago and she knew he would not enjoy that site. So she fished through the bags in an attempt to shut him up, since she knew that they had bought a frozen pizza at the grocery store, because it had been on sale. She broke out into a triumphant smile as she pulled out the green box and shoved it into Kyle’s chest, “Freschetta bakes and rises, now go start baking, Buddha boy and stop whining.”
Kyle smirked and took the frozen pizza from Tess’ hands; he had to admit that Tess could call him on his shit. “Fine Tess, I guess in have to deal with this stuff instead of the greasy goodness upstairs” he stated as he made his way over to the oven. He was annoyed that Tess had once again halted his attempt to go upstairs, but at least he had something to eat some would nave enough energy to kick Michael’s ass if he found that he was somehow violating Liz. He liked Michael, it was just that he was concerned for Liz, but he knew that at the moment Michael had more of a reason to beat him up, as he and Tess had had sex twice in the past twenty-four hours.
“Oh please, this coming from the guy who does the Freschetta dance whenever your dad buys it” she quipped, wondering idly if there was any way to tell if the two of them had indeed gone through with it that did not involve connecting with the two of them. She did not mind all that much, it was just that she had no interest in seeing all of the sordid details of their coupling.
“I have no secrets, maybe I should convince dad to get you to move out, after all predictability is a cause of relationship failure” Kyle retorted, amused by Tess’ shocked expression, it was always good to keep her on her toes. Plus, she had just called him on one of his most closely guarded secrets, the dance that he did whenever his dad bought frozen pizza, which was extremely embarrassing, given the fact that he was usually dressed in boxers at the time.
Tess rolled her eyes as she caught the amusement reflected back in his blue orbs, she had been shocked at first, but now she was realizing that he was just playing with her. She cocked an eyebrow and got up from her chair, two could play this game. She snaked her arm around his neck and got on her tiptoes, her mouth inches from his ear. “You do that, Valenti, and the only relationship you’ll have is with your hand” she breathed, then walked away, into the bathroom, where she could laugh without letting Kyle in on her little secret.
Kyle opened and closed his mouth in disbelief, there was no way that Tess was threatening his sex life, only hours after it began. But judging from the way that she had just up and left the bathroom, probably to cry over how he went to far, he always had a tendency for doing that. He should have known that Tess valued her life at their house and would be offended if he said something like that to her. “Shit” he muttered as he slid the pizza in the oven before making his way over to the bathroom. “Tess, I… I didn’t mean it like that” he yelled, hoping that she would come out of the bathroom and forgive him for being a moron.
Tess smirked and opened up the door, laughing as she wrapped her arms around Kyle. “I got you so good” she yelled and pressed her lips against his, hoping that she had not stressed him out too much. But he deserved it; after all, he had pretty much said that she should move out for the sake of their relationship. Granted, she knew he was kidding, but it was always good to keep him on his toes.
Kyle blushed and gave her an awkward smile as he met her amused gaze. He had believed that he had genuinely hurt her and here she was, laughing at him because she had pulled the wool over his eyes. He eyed the way that her shirt was riding up, exposing the sensitive skin on her stomach and decided that it was time to exact his revenge. Without warning, he began to tickle her, amused by the way that she was writhing in his arms, “payback’s a bitch” he teased, glad that they were able to just fool around.
Tess shrieked and broke away from him; she could not stand being tickled, but was somewhat amused that Kyle had already found her most ticklish spot. “Stop” she pleaded, batting her eyelashes in an attempt to convince him to relent, even if she really liked the innocence of it.
Laughing, he chased after her, forgetting for a moment that she had alien powers and could easily vaporize him if he got to be too annoying. He was within arms reach, when he heard the door fly open. Grabbing Tess, he shielded her behind him and waited, but nothing could prepare him for what he saw. “Holy shit” he yelled just as he heard the oven go off in the kitchen, but he was no longer hungry.
POLAR ATTRACTION cuz I don't go to sleep to dream.
-
citrustwisted
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 42
- Joined: Sun May 11, 2003 5:17 pm
- Contact:
---
Part 19
---
Maria stormed into the Crashdown and loudly locked the door behind her, slamming her foot down as she did it, making sure that her entrance was dramatic enough to draw attention. Green eyes ablaze as she marched forward, watching Kyle hold Tess closely behind him. Obviously, they had expected someone else; she had no alien powers to kill them with, which was made abundantly clear by her former best friend. But there was no attack, as Kyle and Tess had enough time to flirt with one another and joke around as if nothing was going on. It was like neither of them cared that Max had died, and it was disgusting to see. “You” she seethed as she made her way toward Tess, convinced that this was somehow her fault.
“Maria” Kyle stated as he made his way toward her, hoping to stop her from engaging in a full out tantrum, he had heard stories of how she got when she was angry and he did not want to experience that. He and Tess had been having a good time and Maria would only spoil it with some rant about something. “What… what are you doing here?” he asked, curious, since his father had been the one to take her and Alex off to a secure location.
Maria whipped her head around and stared at Kyle with fiery green eyes. She had just spent an hour and a half in the car, growing angrier with every passing second and Kyle dared to ask her what she was doing here. She deserved to be here, she had dealt with this alien stuff for over a year now, so for Liz and Michael to just cast her aside was ludicrous. She was an important member of the team, so it was just wrong for all of them to think that she was a liability and should be protected from big bad Isabel. Plus, she had an invaluable thinking process, which, while unconventional, was still valid and aided in fighting evil. “How dare you ask me what I’m doing here Kyle. Jeez, I think that it is obvious, I’m here to help you guys fight Isabel. You all are so…so blind to the fact that I am an important part of this team, after all, I knew about this long before you did.”
“Kyle” Tess interrupted, noticing the eerie and seemingly alien glow that was reflected in the window. She knew better than to interrupt Maria, because she would just explode, so she went for the safer option, Kyle. Plus, he was a guy and while she had the powers, she could only hold up a mind warp for so long.
“As I was saying” Maria said pointedly, disregarding Tess’ interruption as it was not important at the moment. Maria would get to Tess eventually, but first she had to finish chewing out Kyle, as the two people she wanted to rip apart were not available. “While Liz, my former best friend and the jackass formally known as Michael, are unable to see my value in this matter, I snuck back to Roswell, just to show those two that they cannot control my life. I am Maria Deluca and I make my own decisions!”
“Kyle” Tess interrupted once more, only to receive a pointed stare from Maria. She only wished that she actually knew the name of the person that was entering the restaurant. He seemed familiar enough, but she could not for the life of her remember his name. The one thing that she did know about him was that he was an alien, as he had managed to unlock the door and was now slowly turning the handle.
“Look Maria, Michael and Liz have reasons for what they did. While you might not agree with them, they do care about you and are trying to protect you.” Kyle placated, oblivious to Tess’ cries for help, he was too wrapped up in trying to weather the storm to really notice anything else that was occurring around him.
Maria faltered for a moment, remembering that they were both inclined to protect others before themselves, but she stopped as soon as an image of the two of them naked in a bed came to the forefront of her mind. “Bullshit” she snapped, she knew it was irrational, but she had been so focused on this idea that Michael and Liz were sleeping together in an attempt to ignore her grief. So while she knew it was stupid, as far as she was concerned, that was what they were doing.
“Maria, come on. Liz is your best friend” Kyle responded, trying to play on logic to temper her rage. He knew that while Maria was angry with her, she still considered Liz to be the sister that she never had. They were practically best friends from birth, so for Maria to assume that Liz was just doing this out of malice was ridiculous. Liz had her best interests at heart, even if she failed to show it.
“Former best friend” she shot back. It was true; Liz had sold her out to Michael, which went against every code of best friend etiquette. Liz was supposed to have her back no matter what, and if she wanted to stay, then Liz should be the one encouraging her, not sending Valenti over to kidnap her.
Tess watched as Kyle opened his mouth to make a reply and she threw up her hands in frustration. Neither of them was paying any attention to her or their visitor, despite the fact that he was definitely an alien and seemed annoyed with the display. She had to take that as a good sign, because if he was a bad alien, he would just have killed them already. “God damn it will you two shut up!” she boomed, and then watched in satisfaction as the two warring parties turned toward her.
“Why Lady Ava, I have never heard you use such foul language. Perhaps Earth was a bad choice for you after all” he interrupted, somewhat taken aback by the reincarnated princess’ foul language. He knew from reports that she had been the one raised by their protector and thus more accustomed to their customs, so for her to curse was a new experience. Then again, Ava always had a feisty streak, it was what kept Zan interested in all of the time that they had together before Khivar took over.
Maria whipped her head around and glared at the intruder, before realizing that she knew him. Her eyes grew wide and she took a step backward as she took in his form. It was him alright, but he was talking kind of funny and calling Tess Ava. “Brody?” she shrieked as her mouth hit the floor, there was no way that he was an alien, she brought him Galaxy Subs with extra pepperjack every day at work. He simply could not be an alien; he talked too much about abduction stories for that to happen.
“My name is Larek; I merely am using this body as a host” he calmly explained, hoping to temper the human’s rage. He had heard stories about human women; they tended to be much more emotional than Antarian women. And judging by her earlier comments, this one was accustomed to momentary bursts of anger.
“A what, that is the dumbest thing I’ve ever heard” Maria shot back as nervous laughter came out of her mouth. She did not want to think about what the aliens had done to poor Brody, he was cute in a computer geek kind of way, plus he was loaded and so into her. She knew better than to get involved, he was a lot older than her, but it was somewhat endearing to know that such a sweet twenty-something had a crush on her.
Tess rolled her eyes as she listened to Maria describe something alien negatively. She knew that it was exaggerated, but it was still somewhat offensive. She often wondered if Maria viewed this entire thing as a game that she could play once in a while, but when she got tired of it she could ignore the gravity of it. “Maria, I know this is hard for you, but could you please be quiet and let him explain” she stated, hoping that she would oblige her for once in her life, because she knew that Maria hated her.
Maria opened her mouth in shock, was Tess insulting her? She knew that her request was simple enough, but it was just easier to assume that Tess was being rude. It made it easier to cope with the whole Larek and Brody issue, because she had something else to think about. “Tess, bite me or better yet, get another dye job, your roots are showing” she snapped, not at all pleased with her attempts at placating her.
“Oh go get more extensions you whiny bitch” Tess shot back, sick of putting up with Maria’s crap. Maria had already said that she was not a real blond once, and obviously, she was. Maria on the other hand, had fake hair, which was painfully obvious from her seemingly amazing hair growth between May and September of this year. So for her to insult her hair was just asking for trouble. Plus, she was stressed out as it was and she really did not need to be experiencing Hurricane Deluca at the moment.
“Go back to your fucking planet plastic tits” Maria retorted, eying the way that Tess’ breasts seemed to be way too round and perky to be human. Plus, she was not sharing in the short and flat sisterhood, as she was short and gifted.
Kyle watched as Tess considered blasting the taller girl into oblivion, he knew that look, the one that screamed mess with me and die. He knew that his father would not be happy if that happened, as he was dating Amy Deluca, Maria’s mom. And while he did not technically want Maria as a step sister, he did not exactly want her dead either. “Ladies, Ladies, I love a catfight as much as the next guy, it gives us dual titty action, but we have some alien guy who might not be into that sort of thing” he interrupted, hoping to get them back on task, even though he was imagining Maria and Tess clawing at each other, tearing shirts apart and rolling around in the mud. Sure, Tess was hotter, but Maria still was hot and two girls were always better than one.
Tess’ mouth flew open in shock, there was absolutely no way that Kyle was fantasizing about Maria and her getting physical. But judging from the blissful look of pleasure on his face, he definitely was lost in some sick fantasy involving her and Maria. “You are so going to marry your hand, Buddha Boy” she muttered as she brushed a stray curl out of her eyes.
Kyle looked at her in shock, he had just been caught fantasizing and Tess was angry. It was not the loud angry like Maria, but the quiet sort of angry, where he could sense that she was dissatisfied, but she did not make it public. “You know I only love your tits” he replied, hoping that he could charm his way back onto her good side, because good side meant that he was a good boyfriend, and good boyfriends got rewarded with sex.
Tess rolled her eyes and smirked at his puppy dog face. She knew better than to fall for that face. “Gee, thanks for that vote of confidence, keep it up and I’ll get rid your two best friends and you’ll have nothing to do with those hands” she declared, offended by his attempt to spin this into an alright situation. She was more than breasts and she would appreciate it if her boyfriend would say so, especially after Maria had insulted her over those same assets.
Kyle protectively covered his privates with his hand as he met Tess’ cerulean orbs, from her emotionless gaze, he could tell that she was not joking. And she had the power to make him as anatomically impaired as a Ken doll, so he knew better than to piss her off. “Ouch” he muttered as he envisioned a long life without his beloved balls by his side.
Maria threw up her hands in frustration as she stared at Tess and Kyle, who were arguing over the ways to Lorena Bobbitt his ass. Neither of them cared that she was here to tell off Liz and Michael, as they were too involved in a lovers quarrel. She met the eyes of their visitor and realized that this was her opportunity. “Um, hell-o, Czechoslovakian dude is waiting” she interrupted, hoping to draw attention toward herself.
“I so hate that nickname” Tess muttered as she rolled her eyes pointedly. She had no idea about how that came to be, but Czechoslovakia did not even exist anymore, so for that to be the nickname just screamed cover-up.
“Sorry, I thought it was more PC than planet of the apes” Maria hissed, causing the blond girl’s mouth to open in shock. She loved getting under Tess’ skin, especially since if she had not come to Roswell, then none of them would know anything about destiny and everything would probably be better off.
Tess tried in vain to temper her rage, she was extremely stressed out over things that Maria did not know about nor would understand, at least not at first. It was frustrating for her to be here, since Maria added stress to any situation, even if her heart was in the right place. “Why are you here again, is the circus coming to town and they needed the village idiot?” she asked, immediately regretting the words as soon as they left her mouth.
“Funny” Maria stated as she crossed her arms over her chest and shot Tess a death glare. She hated that she was being upstaged by the one girl that had single-handedly ruined her life entirely by accident. It was totally unintentional, she knew, because Tess had been after Max, but she had been trying to get Michael and Isabel together on the side.
Sensing a pause in all of the arguing, Larek stepped forward into the center of the room and cleared his throat. “Excuse me but time is of the utmost importance and I do not have time to watch you three engage in petty quarrels” he stated, hoping to at least gain the attention of one of the three people in the room.
Maria flopped down onto the overstuffed booth and tried to fight the fit of giggles that threatened to bubble up from within her. No one said things like that, except for people from movies, and maybe old gay British men. “Is this for real” she asked, wondering idly if she somehow ended up on a wacky alien version of candid camera.
Tess shot Maria a dirty look and turned back towards Larek, somewhat embarrassed by Maria’s display. She knew that she was aggravated by not getting the opportunity to say her piece, but as far as she was concerned that could wait. Especially since Maria had no idea what was really happening and was extremely irate at the moment, so whatever she said she would ultimately regret. “I’m… I’m sorry Larek, please sit down” she stammered, trying to hide how unnerved she was by his presence. Necedo had mentioned him once in passing, something about him being high up within the rebellion and that he ordinarily borrowed bodies whenever he wished to communicate on other planets. It was considered normal and much easier to do that than to transport themselves between planets.
Larek nodded and sat down on one of the chairs at the counter, as that was the one that she had indicated. It was strange to be standing here in the presence of the former princess and once future queen of Antar and the people that she trusted with their secret. He inhaled loudly in an attempt to calm his nerves, for while she was much younger and had nary a clue about what to expect from Khivar, she was still Ava. “I heard about Zan’s passing and Vilondra’s decision to align herself with Khivar. However, I have been sent for another purpose.”
Kyle scratched at his elbow and eyed Larek; he was so lost and he had no idea who he was other than an alien. He assumed that Zan was Max’s name back when and Vilondra was Isabel, but he wondered who this Khivar guy was and what was happening to Brody. “Excuse me for interrupting, but who… who are you and is Brody going to be after you do your bewitched stuff and go back?”
“This man, Brody’s, body is fine, the most pain that he will experience is lost time, as the host has been prepared. As for your other question, I was an old friend of Zan’s and have led the rebellion ever since the royal four were murdered. But my reason for being here surrounds my newest assignment. Ever since the protector died, I have been given the responsibility of watching over the royals from afar” he answered, still somewhat taken aback by the way that the human boy questioned him. He knew from reports that he was courting Ava and had been healed by Zan, but it was all strange to him.
Maria twirled a stray ringlet between her fingers, trying to read between the lines, she had a general idea about what he was saying, but she wanted to make absolute sense of it. She assumed that Zan was Max and Vilondra was Isabel, but it was all so vague. And while she was still angry, she wanted to be informed; after all she was a charter member of the ‘I Know an Alien’ club. “So like Zan was Max and Vilondra was Isabel?” she asked, hoping that she was not really far off base, she wanted to show Tess that she was worthy of being here.
“Yeah” Tess interrupted before Larek had a chance to say anything. She had no way of knowing whether or not he knew that they had human names here, so she decided it was best to just clarify it for her. She then turned back toward Larek and asked, “So why are you here, because Isa…Vilondra returned to Khivar?”
“Not exactly, as it has more to do with the transference of the seal” he explained, somewhat bewildered by the rapid change of subject. On Antar, it would be considered rude for someone to answer a question that was addressed to another, but he understood that
“That has been taken care of” Tess responded quickly, making sure that neither Maria nor Kyle caught on to what the transference entailed. The last thing that she needed right now was for Maria to flip out over what her ex and best friend had been doing before she busted through that door. Plus, Liz and Michael probably wanted to keep that bit of information private, as neither of them seemed to be that open with intimate affairs.
Larek’s eyes grew wide, somewhat taken aback by Ava’s tone. From her rushed statement it seemed like she either did not understand or was somewhat taken aback by what had been asked of Rath and the girl that Zan had saved a year ago. “So Rath and the girl have engaged in coital relations to join the seal?” he asked, the severity of the issue required him to be absolutely sure of what had happened.
Tess tried to hide the shock from registering on her face. She was trying to keep Maria from flying off the handle and here was this guy blurting out what was going on upstairs. Alien who had been relegated to watching over them or not, that was asinine, even Necedo would have had the common sense to conceal that. “Uh huh” Tess muttered, silently hoping that Maria had no idea what ‘coital’ meant.
“Well that is quite fortunate, as Khivar is growing impatient with Nicholas and Vilondra and should he take matters into his own hands, our attempts to assassinate Khivar would fail” he stated, oblivious to Tess’ hesitation in letting everyone know about what was happening behind closed doors.
Tess ran a hand through her hair, smoothing it out as she tried to hide her nervousness. Khivar would and could kill them all without a second thought. She and Michael were no match for him, as neither of them had that strong of a grasp on their powers. Granted, she did know more than Michael due to her upbringing, but Necedo had elected not to teach her everything, at least not until they found the others. And while both Kyle and Liz had some abilities as a result of the healing, neither of them had any practice in controlling them and they were, at best, half way developed. These abilities took time to mature and Liz had been healed a little more than a year ago and it had been maybe five months since Max had saved Kyle. “Why is he dissatisfied, because she doesn’t have the seal or because we’re not dead?” she asked, wondering idly if she could somehow mind warp Isabel into believing that she had the seal. It was a long shot, but it was also a way to buy time, since she had no real desire to go after Khivar, especially with half of a four square.
Maria’s eyes grew wide as she processed what Larek had asked and Tess’ response. Something was fishy and it seemed to surround this Rath character and a girl. She assumed that Rath was Michael, because he was the only one who had not been named previously and the only other girl that had been around him recently was Liz. And she knew, from the most recent Cosmo that “coital relations” was a nice way of saying sex. Her jaw hit the floor as she caught Tess’ veiled nervousness, which, in addition to her knowledge of what was going on, suggested that she was hiding something. And that something was that her ex-boyfriend and her former best friend were getting busy upstairs. “I KNEW IT” she screamed, interrupting Larek before he had a chance to respond, and bolted upstairs, determined to catch Michael and Liz in the act.
Kyle looked over at Tess and asked, “Knew what?” just as she ran up the stairs, right after Maria. Obviously, there was something going on that he had no idea about, but he had gotten lost somewhere along the line with all of these names being thrown about. He had not bothered to catch up, figuring that Tess would give him the cliff notes version of it later. Shrugging to the bewildered alien, he hurried upstairs after the two blonds, with Larek following closely behind.
****
She watched bemused from her perch in the shadows of the balcony as they slept peacefully in the small bed. They looked so content in their slumber, which would not only make her mission much easier, but was ironic given that they were about to die. Still hungry for the kill, even after obliterating Nicholas, she decided that it was best to go after Michael now, thus getting the seal and completing that part of her plans. Silently, she waved her hand over the window, unlocking it and snuck inside the bedroom.
Liz stifled a yawn and turned slightly, feeling the sudden urge to go to the bathroom. She wondered idly if it was something that just happened after sex; she thought she heard someone say something about it in passing once when they were talking about it in health class. Stretching, she opened her eyes, and in her sleep-induced haze she noticed blond hair. “Hi Tess” she mumbled as she reached down, hoping to find something to cover herself up with.
Isabel smirked as she pooled energy into her hand, preparing to strike. This was going to be way too easy for her; Liz was still half asleep and believed that she was Tess. Not to mention, Michael was passed out next to her. She could not have dreamed it any better; she had the trust of a half asleep and harmless Liz while her target, and the only one who could protect her, slept soundly beside her. “I’m not Tess” she hissed as she aimed her energy straight at the two of them, figuring that would kill the both of them with one blow.
Liz’s eyes flew open in shock as she heard Isabel’s voice resonate across the room. And there she was, standing at the foot of the bed with a massive amount of energy aimed at the two of them. She watched in terror as the crackling mass shot forth, but was unable to form words to warn Michael. In an act of desperation, she put her hands out in front of her, in an attempt to shield herself from the fiery mass. Her voice cracked, letting out a high pitched scream just before a soft green light shout out of her hands shielding both her and Michael from the attack.
Michael shot up from the bed, awoken by Liz’s screams to see her shielding the both of them from Isabel’s attack. “Holy shit” he yelled, taken aback by Liz’s display of alien abilities and the fact that Isabel was the one attacking them. He planned on attacking her, but before he had the chance, she bolted out of the bedroom.
“Michael” Liz whispered as she retracted her shield. She felt a lot weaker after that display, not to mention how confused and disoriented she felt. They had just been seconds from death, but she somehow tapped into some nonhuman power to protect both she and Michael. “I… What was that?”
“I don’t… I don’t know, but you saved our lives” he stammered, still reeling from their close encounter with death. He really did not understand what had happened and while he did feel for Liz, given the alternative, he was glad that Liz was able to do whatever she did. He gently wrapped his arms around her as she cried, unsure of what to say to make her feel better.
Flinging the bedroom door open, Maria stormed inside and caught sight of Michael cradling a very naked Liz in his arms. There they were, in all their glory, just as she had suspected, even if it had been something that she had thought was so far fetched. She watched as Michael turned his head and wince visibly, obviously he was not happy to see her. And Liz, she was supposed to be her best friend, but here she was getting rather cozy with her ex-boyfriend, which kind of ruined whatever fuck or die excuse they could come up with to justify this. And that was the only excuse she would have accepted. “You… you bitch” she screeched, oblivious to Tess, Kyle and Larek who had entered the room behind her. She wanted to ask something, to find the words to explain her pain and how this was tearing her up inside, but all she could manage was a scream proclaiming her best friend of eleven years a bitch. She knew that she was not being nearly expressive enough, as bitch did not even begin to cover it, but it was all the words that she could say. Frustrated, she threw up her hands and stormed back out of the room, needing to find some place to be alone and cry, as this apartment was filled with memories of times she and Liz had spent together.
Kyle looked over at Michael and Liz, then at Tess, who, while visibly distressed by Maria’s entrance, did not seem at all shocked to see the pair post sex. It all made sense to him now, Tess knew about this, but did not trust him enough to tell him, so he got the full surprise the same way Maria had. He sincerely did not care what Liz and Michael did, but it hurt that Tess did not at least warn him before walking right into this display. Plus, Maria was his friend, or at least on his side regarding the whole thing between his father and her mother. She did not deserve to witness this, especially when she was all alone in Roswell. “I…I need a second to think” he stammered as he looked over at Tess somewhat disgusted and turned to follow Maria.
Liz looked over toward Maria’s exiting form, the guilt displayed clearly across her face. She wanted to say something, but there were no words. She had done the unforgivable, she had sex with the only guy that Maria had ever loved, something that she would never and could never forgive. Her father had run off with another woman, so she already had a fear of giving her heart to a man and having him stomp all over it. And by her being half of the destruction of her heart, not only was she as culpable as Michael, but more so. If Maria were ever to forgive either of them, it would be Michael, because he had stabbed her in the front, whereas she had stabbed Maria in the back. She opened her mouth to say something, forcing herself to ignore the spots that were clouding her vision and the rising bile in her throat. She figured that it was all a result of her immense guilt and the sudden ability to protect herself from an attack. “Maria… I…” she stammered just before everything faded black.
Michael cradled Liz’s lithe form in his arms as he met Tess’ water soaked eyes, mouthing the word ‘go’, hoping that she would chase after Kyle. He knew that while she was concerned for Liz, she needed to be with Kyle, because he could comfort her in ways that he could not. But instead she shook her head, soft blond ringlets bobbing up and down as silent tears spilled down her cheeks. He sighed as he nodded in understanding, she felt, for whatever reason, that she could do more here. It was most likely a byproduct of the way that she grew up, in that emotions were sacrificed in the name of duty. He then eyed the other man in the room, who seemed to be very interested in Liz, and if he did not know better, he could have sworn that he looked a lot like Max’s boss Brody. “Who are you?” he asked curtly, reaching for something more than a blanket to cover Liz up with. He did not want him here, because he wanted to talk about Liz’s fainting spell, as it most likely had to do with her new powers.
“My name is Larek and I have been sent here from Antar to protect you” he answered quickly, knowing that Rath was never one for formalities. He liked a quick and simple answer, which was why he had not bothered with some grandiose explanation, as he would tire of it easily. Turning toward the girl next to him, he watched as soft green currents sparked across her skin, signaling that something was wrong. He bent down to touch her, only to meet Michael’s fierce gaze, daring him to touch her. “I am sorry, but it appears that the transference failed as she is quite sick” he stated as he braced himself for the backlash that would inevitably follow.
Michael stared down at Liz and let out a strangled cry as another current of electricity danced across her skin. They both had done so much, and now he was learning that what they had done in giving up their virginity to one another was not enough to save her. It was extremely unfair, in that Liz had not only lost Max and Maria, but was on the verge of losing her life, all because of him. He brushed the sweat soaked strands of hair off her face as tears fell unabashedly from his eyes. In any other circumstance, he would never have let random people see him cry, but he was so upset by this knowledge that he really could care less. Liz did not deserve this, she was vibrant, beautiful and so full of life, and she was nice to everyone and had given up so much already.
Wordlessly, Tess sat beside Michael and rubbed his back as he cried, her own tears flowing freely down her cheeks. She felt awful, as she had been so convinced that this would heal both Michael and Liz, but here was visible proof that she did not have all the answers like she had thought. She was so sure of herself, that this would work and then everything would be on an upswing, but instead Liz was dying in Michael’s arms, while Kyle and Maria were off somewhere somehow placing all the blame on them without knowing the details. She really wished that Necedo was here, for while he was never the best father to her, he always had an answer for everything, a way to solve even the most horrible of situations. “Why?” she asked as she stared upward, hoping that some imaginary force would explain it all away to her, give them a bit of insight into the path that they were currently on. Because she was fairly certain that none of them could withstand any more heartbreak.
Part 19
---
Maria stormed into the Crashdown and loudly locked the door behind her, slamming her foot down as she did it, making sure that her entrance was dramatic enough to draw attention. Green eyes ablaze as she marched forward, watching Kyle hold Tess closely behind him. Obviously, they had expected someone else; she had no alien powers to kill them with, which was made abundantly clear by her former best friend. But there was no attack, as Kyle and Tess had enough time to flirt with one another and joke around as if nothing was going on. It was like neither of them cared that Max had died, and it was disgusting to see. “You” she seethed as she made her way toward Tess, convinced that this was somehow her fault.
“Maria” Kyle stated as he made his way toward her, hoping to stop her from engaging in a full out tantrum, he had heard stories of how she got when she was angry and he did not want to experience that. He and Tess had been having a good time and Maria would only spoil it with some rant about something. “What… what are you doing here?” he asked, curious, since his father had been the one to take her and Alex off to a secure location.
Maria whipped her head around and stared at Kyle with fiery green eyes. She had just spent an hour and a half in the car, growing angrier with every passing second and Kyle dared to ask her what she was doing here. She deserved to be here, she had dealt with this alien stuff for over a year now, so for Liz and Michael to just cast her aside was ludicrous. She was an important member of the team, so it was just wrong for all of them to think that she was a liability and should be protected from big bad Isabel. Plus, she had an invaluable thinking process, which, while unconventional, was still valid and aided in fighting evil. “How dare you ask me what I’m doing here Kyle. Jeez, I think that it is obvious, I’m here to help you guys fight Isabel. You all are so…so blind to the fact that I am an important part of this team, after all, I knew about this long before you did.”
“Kyle” Tess interrupted, noticing the eerie and seemingly alien glow that was reflected in the window. She knew better than to interrupt Maria, because she would just explode, so she went for the safer option, Kyle. Plus, he was a guy and while she had the powers, she could only hold up a mind warp for so long.
“As I was saying” Maria said pointedly, disregarding Tess’ interruption as it was not important at the moment. Maria would get to Tess eventually, but first she had to finish chewing out Kyle, as the two people she wanted to rip apart were not available. “While Liz, my former best friend and the jackass formally known as Michael, are unable to see my value in this matter, I snuck back to Roswell, just to show those two that they cannot control my life. I am Maria Deluca and I make my own decisions!”
“Kyle” Tess interrupted once more, only to receive a pointed stare from Maria. She only wished that she actually knew the name of the person that was entering the restaurant. He seemed familiar enough, but she could not for the life of her remember his name. The one thing that she did know about him was that he was an alien, as he had managed to unlock the door and was now slowly turning the handle.
“Look Maria, Michael and Liz have reasons for what they did. While you might not agree with them, they do care about you and are trying to protect you.” Kyle placated, oblivious to Tess’ cries for help, he was too wrapped up in trying to weather the storm to really notice anything else that was occurring around him.
Maria faltered for a moment, remembering that they were both inclined to protect others before themselves, but she stopped as soon as an image of the two of them naked in a bed came to the forefront of her mind. “Bullshit” she snapped, she knew it was irrational, but she had been so focused on this idea that Michael and Liz were sleeping together in an attempt to ignore her grief. So while she knew it was stupid, as far as she was concerned, that was what they were doing.
“Maria, come on. Liz is your best friend” Kyle responded, trying to play on logic to temper her rage. He knew that while Maria was angry with her, she still considered Liz to be the sister that she never had. They were practically best friends from birth, so for Maria to assume that Liz was just doing this out of malice was ridiculous. Liz had her best interests at heart, even if she failed to show it.
“Former best friend” she shot back. It was true; Liz had sold her out to Michael, which went against every code of best friend etiquette. Liz was supposed to have her back no matter what, and if she wanted to stay, then Liz should be the one encouraging her, not sending Valenti over to kidnap her.
Tess watched as Kyle opened his mouth to make a reply and she threw up her hands in frustration. Neither of them was paying any attention to her or their visitor, despite the fact that he was definitely an alien and seemed annoyed with the display. She had to take that as a good sign, because if he was a bad alien, he would just have killed them already. “God damn it will you two shut up!” she boomed, and then watched in satisfaction as the two warring parties turned toward her.
“Why Lady Ava, I have never heard you use such foul language. Perhaps Earth was a bad choice for you after all” he interrupted, somewhat taken aback by the reincarnated princess’ foul language. He knew from reports that she had been the one raised by their protector and thus more accustomed to their customs, so for her to curse was a new experience. Then again, Ava always had a feisty streak, it was what kept Zan interested in all of the time that they had together before Khivar took over.
Maria whipped her head around and glared at the intruder, before realizing that she knew him. Her eyes grew wide and she took a step backward as she took in his form. It was him alright, but he was talking kind of funny and calling Tess Ava. “Brody?” she shrieked as her mouth hit the floor, there was no way that he was an alien, she brought him Galaxy Subs with extra pepperjack every day at work. He simply could not be an alien; he talked too much about abduction stories for that to happen.
“My name is Larek; I merely am using this body as a host” he calmly explained, hoping to temper the human’s rage. He had heard stories about human women; they tended to be much more emotional than Antarian women. And judging by her earlier comments, this one was accustomed to momentary bursts of anger.
“A what, that is the dumbest thing I’ve ever heard” Maria shot back as nervous laughter came out of her mouth. She did not want to think about what the aliens had done to poor Brody, he was cute in a computer geek kind of way, plus he was loaded and so into her. She knew better than to get involved, he was a lot older than her, but it was somewhat endearing to know that such a sweet twenty-something had a crush on her.
Tess rolled her eyes as she listened to Maria describe something alien negatively. She knew that it was exaggerated, but it was still somewhat offensive. She often wondered if Maria viewed this entire thing as a game that she could play once in a while, but when she got tired of it she could ignore the gravity of it. “Maria, I know this is hard for you, but could you please be quiet and let him explain” she stated, hoping that she would oblige her for once in her life, because she knew that Maria hated her.
Maria opened her mouth in shock, was Tess insulting her? She knew that her request was simple enough, but it was just easier to assume that Tess was being rude. It made it easier to cope with the whole Larek and Brody issue, because she had something else to think about. “Tess, bite me or better yet, get another dye job, your roots are showing” she snapped, not at all pleased with her attempts at placating her.
“Oh go get more extensions you whiny bitch” Tess shot back, sick of putting up with Maria’s crap. Maria had already said that she was not a real blond once, and obviously, she was. Maria on the other hand, had fake hair, which was painfully obvious from her seemingly amazing hair growth between May and September of this year. So for her to insult her hair was just asking for trouble. Plus, she was stressed out as it was and she really did not need to be experiencing Hurricane Deluca at the moment.
“Go back to your fucking planet plastic tits” Maria retorted, eying the way that Tess’ breasts seemed to be way too round and perky to be human. Plus, she was not sharing in the short and flat sisterhood, as she was short and gifted.
Kyle watched as Tess considered blasting the taller girl into oblivion, he knew that look, the one that screamed mess with me and die. He knew that his father would not be happy if that happened, as he was dating Amy Deluca, Maria’s mom. And while he did not technically want Maria as a step sister, he did not exactly want her dead either. “Ladies, Ladies, I love a catfight as much as the next guy, it gives us dual titty action, but we have some alien guy who might not be into that sort of thing” he interrupted, hoping to get them back on task, even though he was imagining Maria and Tess clawing at each other, tearing shirts apart and rolling around in the mud. Sure, Tess was hotter, but Maria still was hot and two girls were always better than one.
Tess’ mouth flew open in shock, there was absolutely no way that Kyle was fantasizing about Maria and her getting physical. But judging from the blissful look of pleasure on his face, he definitely was lost in some sick fantasy involving her and Maria. “You are so going to marry your hand, Buddha Boy” she muttered as she brushed a stray curl out of her eyes.
Kyle looked at her in shock, he had just been caught fantasizing and Tess was angry. It was not the loud angry like Maria, but the quiet sort of angry, where he could sense that she was dissatisfied, but she did not make it public. “You know I only love your tits” he replied, hoping that he could charm his way back onto her good side, because good side meant that he was a good boyfriend, and good boyfriends got rewarded with sex.
Tess rolled her eyes and smirked at his puppy dog face. She knew better than to fall for that face. “Gee, thanks for that vote of confidence, keep it up and I’ll get rid your two best friends and you’ll have nothing to do with those hands” she declared, offended by his attempt to spin this into an alright situation. She was more than breasts and she would appreciate it if her boyfriend would say so, especially after Maria had insulted her over those same assets.
Kyle protectively covered his privates with his hand as he met Tess’ cerulean orbs, from her emotionless gaze, he could tell that she was not joking. And she had the power to make him as anatomically impaired as a Ken doll, so he knew better than to piss her off. “Ouch” he muttered as he envisioned a long life without his beloved balls by his side.
Maria threw up her hands in frustration as she stared at Tess and Kyle, who were arguing over the ways to Lorena Bobbitt his ass. Neither of them cared that she was here to tell off Liz and Michael, as they were too involved in a lovers quarrel. She met the eyes of their visitor and realized that this was her opportunity. “Um, hell-o, Czechoslovakian dude is waiting” she interrupted, hoping to draw attention toward herself.
“I so hate that nickname” Tess muttered as she rolled her eyes pointedly. She had no idea about how that came to be, but Czechoslovakia did not even exist anymore, so for that to be the nickname just screamed cover-up.
“Sorry, I thought it was more PC than planet of the apes” Maria hissed, causing the blond girl’s mouth to open in shock. She loved getting under Tess’ skin, especially since if she had not come to Roswell, then none of them would know anything about destiny and everything would probably be better off.
Tess tried in vain to temper her rage, she was extremely stressed out over things that Maria did not know about nor would understand, at least not at first. It was frustrating for her to be here, since Maria added stress to any situation, even if her heart was in the right place. “Why are you here again, is the circus coming to town and they needed the village idiot?” she asked, immediately regretting the words as soon as they left her mouth.
“Funny” Maria stated as she crossed her arms over her chest and shot Tess a death glare. She hated that she was being upstaged by the one girl that had single-handedly ruined her life entirely by accident. It was totally unintentional, she knew, because Tess had been after Max, but she had been trying to get Michael and Isabel together on the side.
Sensing a pause in all of the arguing, Larek stepped forward into the center of the room and cleared his throat. “Excuse me but time is of the utmost importance and I do not have time to watch you three engage in petty quarrels” he stated, hoping to at least gain the attention of one of the three people in the room.
Maria flopped down onto the overstuffed booth and tried to fight the fit of giggles that threatened to bubble up from within her. No one said things like that, except for people from movies, and maybe old gay British men. “Is this for real” she asked, wondering idly if she somehow ended up on a wacky alien version of candid camera.
Tess shot Maria a dirty look and turned back towards Larek, somewhat embarrassed by Maria’s display. She knew that she was aggravated by not getting the opportunity to say her piece, but as far as she was concerned that could wait. Especially since Maria had no idea what was really happening and was extremely irate at the moment, so whatever she said she would ultimately regret. “I’m… I’m sorry Larek, please sit down” she stammered, trying to hide how unnerved she was by his presence. Necedo had mentioned him once in passing, something about him being high up within the rebellion and that he ordinarily borrowed bodies whenever he wished to communicate on other planets. It was considered normal and much easier to do that than to transport themselves between planets.
Larek nodded and sat down on one of the chairs at the counter, as that was the one that she had indicated. It was strange to be standing here in the presence of the former princess and once future queen of Antar and the people that she trusted with their secret. He inhaled loudly in an attempt to calm his nerves, for while she was much younger and had nary a clue about what to expect from Khivar, she was still Ava. “I heard about Zan’s passing and Vilondra’s decision to align herself with Khivar. However, I have been sent for another purpose.”
Kyle scratched at his elbow and eyed Larek; he was so lost and he had no idea who he was other than an alien. He assumed that Zan was Max’s name back when and Vilondra was Isabel, but he wondered who this Khivar guy was and what was happening to Brody. “Excuse me for interrupting, but who… who are you and is Brody going to be after you do your bewitched stuff and go back?”
“This man, Brody’s, body is fine, the most pain that he will experience is lost time, as the host has been prepared. As for your other question, I was an old friend of Zan’s and have led the rebellion ever since the royal four were murdered. But my reason for being here surrounds my newest assignment. Ever since the protector died, I have been given the responsibility of watching over the royals from afar” he answered, still somewhat taken aback by the way that the human boy questioned him. He knew from reports that he was courting Ava and had been healed by Zan, but it was all strange to him.
Maria twirled a stray ringlet between her fingers, trying to read between the lines, she had a general idea about what he was saying, but she wanted to make absolute sense of it. She assumed that Zan was Max and Vilondra was Isabel, but it was all so vague. And while she was still angry, she wanted to be informed; after all she was a charter member of the ‘I Know an Alien’ club. “So like Zan was Max and Vilondra was Isabel?” she asked, hoping that she was not really far off base, she wanted to show Tess that she was worthy of being here.
“Yeah” Tess interrupted before Larek had a chance to say anything. She had no way of knowing whether or not he knew that they had human names here, so she decided it was best to just clarify it for her. She then turned back toward Larek and asked, “So why are you here, because Isa…Vilondra returned to Khivar?”
“Not exactly, as it has more to do with the transference of the seal” he explained, somewhat bewildered by the rapid change of subject. On Antar, it would be considered rude for someone to answer a question that was addressed to another, but he understood that
“That has been taken care of” Tess responded quickly, making sure that neither Maria nor Kyle caught on to what the transference entailed. The last thing that she needed right now was for Maria to flip out over what her ex and best friend had been doing before she busted through that door. Plus, Liz and Michael probably wanted to keep that bit of information private, as neither of them seemed to be that open with intimate affairs.
Larek’s eyes grew wide, somewhat taken aback by Ava’s tone. From her rushed statement it seemed like she either did not understand or was somewhat taken aback by what had been asked of Rath and the girl that Zan had saved a year ago. “So Rath and the girl have engaged in coital relations to join the seal?” he asked, the severity of the issue required him to be absolutely sure of what had happened.
Tess tried to hide the shock from registering on her face. She was trying to keep Maria from flying off the handle and here was this guy blurting out what was going on upstairs. Alien who had been relegated to watching over them or not, that was asinine, even Necedo would have had the common sense to conceal that. “Uh huh” Tess muttered, silently hoping that Maria had no idea what ‘coital’ meant.
“Well that is quite fortunate, as Khivar is growing impatient with Nicholas and Vilondra and should he take matters into his own hands, our attempts to assassinate Khivar would fail” he stated, oblivious to Tess’ hesitation in letting everyone know about what was happening behind closed doors.
Tess ran a hand through her hair, smoothing it out as she tried to hide her nervousness. Khivar would and could kill them all without a second thought. She and Michael were no match for him, as neither of them had that strong of a grasp on their powers. Granted, she did know more than Michael due to her upbringing, but Necedo had elected not to teach her everything, at least not until they found the others. And while both Kyle and Liz had some abilities as a result of the healing, neither of them had any practice in controlling them and they were, at best, half way developed. These abilities took time to mature and Liz had been healed a little more than a year ago and it had been maybe five months since Max had saved Kyle. “Why is he dissatisfied, because she doesn’t have the seal or because we’re not dead?” she asked, wondering idly if she could somehow mind warp Isabel into believing that she had the seal. It was a long shot, but it was also a way to buy time, since she had no real desire to go after Khivar, especially with half of a four square.
Maria’s eyes grew wide as she processed what Larek had asked and Tess’ response. Something was fishy and it seemed to surround this Rath character and a girl. She assumed that Rath was Michael, because he was the only one who had not been named previously and the only other girl that had been around him recently was Liz. And she knew, from the most recent Cosmo that “coital relations” was a nice way of saying sex. Her jaw hit the floor as she caught Tess’ veiled nervousness, which, in addition to her knowledge of what was going on, suggested that she was hiding something. And that something was that her ex-boyfriend and her former best friend were getting busy upstairs. “I KNEW IT” she screamed, interrupting Larek before he had a chance to respond, and bolted upstairs, determined to catch Michael and Liz in the act.
Kyle looked over at Tess and asked, “Knew what?” just as she ran up the stairs, right after Maria. Obviously, there was something going on that he had no idea about, but he had gotten lost somewhere along the line with all of these names being thrown about. He had not bothered to catch up, figuring that Tess would give him the cliff notes version of it later. Shrugging to the bewildered alien, he hurried upstairs after the two blonds, with Larek following closely behind.
****
She watched bemused from her perch in the shadows of the balcony as they slept peacefully in the small bed. They looked so content in their slumber, which would not only make her mission much easier, but was ironic given that they were about to die. Still hungry for the kill, even after obliterating Nicholas, she decided that it was best to go after Michael now, thus getting the seal and completing that part of her plans. Silently, she waved her hand over the window, unlocking it and snuck inside the bedroom.
Liz stifled a yawn and turned slightly, feeling the sudden urge to go to the bathroom. She wondered idly if it was something that just happened after sex; she thought she heard someone say something about it in passing once when they were talking about it in health class. Stretching, she opened her eyes, and in her sleep-induced haze she noticed blond hair. “Hi Tess” she mumbled as she reached down, hoping to find something to cover herself up with.
Isabel smirked as she pooled energy into her hand, preparing to strike. This was going to be way too easy for her; Liz was still half asleep and believed that she was Tess. Not to mention, Michael was passed out next to her. She could not have dreamed it any better; she had the trust of a half asleep and harmless Liz while her target, and the only one who could protect her, slept soundly beside her. “I’m not Tess” she hissed as she aimed her energy straight at the two of them, figuring that would kill the both of them with one blow.
Liz’s eyes flew open in shock as she heard Isabel’s voice resonate across the room. And there she was, standing at the foot of the bed with a massive amount of energy aimed at the two of them. She watched in terror as the crackling mass shot forth, but was unable to form words to warn Michael. In an act of desperation, she put her hands out in front of her, in an attempt to shield herself from the fiery mass. Her voice cracked, letting out a high pitched scream just before a soft green light shout out of her hands shielding both her and Michael from the attack.
Michael shot up from the bed, awoken by Liz’s screams to see her shielding the both of them from Isabel’s attack. “Holy shit” he yelled, taken aback by Liz’s display of alien abilities and the fact that Isabel was the one attacking them. He planned on attacking her, but before he had the chance, she bolted out of the bedroom.
“Michael” Liz whispered as she retracted her shield. She felt a lot weaker after that display, not to mention how confused and disoriented she felt. They had just been seconds from death, but she somehow tapped into some nonhuman power to protect both she and Michael. “I… What was that?”
“I don’t… I don’t know, but you saved our lives” he stammered, still reeling from their close encounter with death. He really did not understand what had happened and while he did feel for Liz, given the alternative, he was glad that Liz was able to do whatever she did. He gently wrapped his arms around her as she cried, unsure of what to say to make her feel better.
Flinging the bedroom door open, Maria stormed inside and caught sight of Michael cradling a very naked Liz in his arms. There they were, in all their glory, just as she had suspected, even if it had been something that she had thought was so far fetched. She watched as Michael turned his head and wince visibly, obviously he was not happy to see her. And Liz, she was supposed to be her best friend, but here she was getting rather cozy with her ex-boyfriend, which kind of ruined whatever fuck or die excuse they could come up with to justify this. And that was the only excuse she would have accepted. “You… you bitch” she screeched, oblivious to Tess, Kyle and Larek who had entered the room behind her. She wanted to ask something, to find the words to explain her pain and how this was tearing her up inside, but all she could manage was a scream proclaiming her best friend of eleven years a bitch. She knew that she was not being nearly expressive enough, as bitch did not even begin to cover it, but it was all the words that she could say. Frustrated, she threw up her hands and stormed back out of the room, needing to find some place to be alone and cry, as this apartment was filled with memories of times she and Liz had spent together.
Kyle looked over at Michael and Liz, then at Tess, who, while visibly distressed by Maria’s entrance, did not seem at all shocked to see the pair post sex. It all made sense to him now, Tess knew about this, but did not trust him enough to tell him, so he got the full surprise the same way Maria had. He sincerely did not care what Liz and Michael did, but it hurt that Tess did not at least warn him before walking right into this display. Plus, Maria was his friend, or at least on his side regarding the whole thing between his father and her mother. She did not deserve to witness this, especially when she was all alone in Roswell. “I…I need a second to think” he stammered as he looked over at Tess somewhat disgusted and turned to follow Maria.
Liz looked over toward Maria’s exiting form, the guilt displayed clearly across her face. She wanted to say something, but there were no words. She had done the unforgivable, she had sex with the only guy that Maria had ever loved, something that she would never and could never forgive. Her father had run off with another woman, so she already had a fear of giving her heart to a man and having him stomp all over it. And by her being half of the destruction of her heart, not only was she as culpable as Michael, but more so. If Maria were ever to forgive either of them, it would be Michael, because he had stabbed her in the front, whereas she had stabbed Maria in the back. She opened her mouth to say something, forcing herself to ignore the spots that were clouding her vision and the rising bile in her throat. She figured that it was all a result of her immense guilt and the sudden ability to protect herself from an attack. “Maria… I…” she stammered just before everything faded black.
Michael cradled Liz’s lithe form in his arms as he met Tess’ water soaked eyes, mouthing the word ‘go’, hoping that she would chase after Kyle. He knew that while she was concerned for Liz, she needed to be with Kyle, because he could comfort her in ways that he could not. But instead she shook her head, soft blond ringlets bobbing up and down as silent tears spilled down her cheeks. He sighed as he nodded in understanding, she felt, for whatever reason, that she could do more here. It was most likely a byproduct of the way that she grew up, in that emotions were sacrificed in the name of duty. He then eyed the other man in the room, who seemed to be very interested in Liz, and if he did not know better, he could have sworn that he looked a lot like Max’s boss Brody. “Who are you?” he asked curtly, reaching for something more than a blanket to cover Liz up with. He did not want him here, because he wanted to talk about Liz’s fainting spell, as it most likely had to do with her new powers.
“My name is Larek and I have been sent here from Antar to protect you” he answered quickly, knowing that Rath was never one for formalities. He liked a quick and simple answer, which was why he had not bothered with some grandiose explanation, as he would tire of it easily. Turning toward the girl next to him, he watched as soft green currents sparked across her skin, signaling that something was wrong. He bent down to touch her, only to meet Michael’s fierce gaze, daring him to touch her. “I am sorry, but it appears that the transference failed as she is quite sick” he stated as he braced himself for the backlash that would inevitably follow.
Michael stared down at Liz and let out a strangled cry as another current of electricity danced across her skin. They both had done so much, and now he was learning that what they had done in giving up their virginity to one another was not enough to save her. It was extremely unfair, in that Liz had not only lost Max and Maria, but was on the verge of losing her life, all because of him. He brushed the sweat soaked strands of hair off her face as tears fell unabashedly from his eyes. In any other circumstance, he would never have let random people see him cry, but he was so upset by this knowledge that he really could care less. Liz did not deserve this, she was vibrant, beautiful and so full of life, and she was nice to everyone and had given up so much already.
Wordlessly, Tess sat beside Michael and rubbed his back as he cried, her own tears flowing freely down her cheeks. She felt awful, as she had been so convinced that this would heal both Michael and Liz, but here was visible proof that she did not have all the answers like she had thought. She was so sure of herself, that this would work and then everything would be on an upswing, but instead Liz was dying in Michael’s arms, while Kyle and Maria were off somewhere somehow placing all the blame on them without knowing the details. She really wished that Necedo was here, for while he was never the best father to her, he always had an answer for everything, a way to solve even the most horrible of situations. “Why?” she asked as she stared upward, hoping that some imaginary force would explain it all away to her, give them a bit of insight into the path that they were currently on. Because she was fairly certain that none of them could withstand any more heartbreak.
POLAR ATTRACTION cuz I don't go to sleep to dream.